Перевод: с английского на все языки

со всех языков на английский

1933-1974

  • 1 PENSION BENEFIT GUARANTY CORPORATION

    (Корпорация гарантирования пенсионного обеспечения) См.: Employmee Retirement Income Security Act 1974 (Закон о пенсионном обеспечении трудящихся 1974г.).

    Финансы: англо-русский толковый словарь > PENSION BENEFIT GUARANTY CORPORATION

  • 2 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

       ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).
       ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).
       ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.
       ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.
       ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.
       ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.
       ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.
       ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.
       ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.
       ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.
       ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.
       ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.
       ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.
       ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.
       ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.
       ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL
       ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.
       ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.
       ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.
       ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.
       ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.
       ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.
       ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.
       ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.
       ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.
       ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.
       ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.
       ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.
       ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)
       ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.
       ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.
       ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.
       ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.
       ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.
       ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.
       ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.
       ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.
       ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.
       ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.
       ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.
       ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.
       ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.
       ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.
       ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.
       ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.
       ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.
       ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.
       ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.
       ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.
       ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.
       ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.
       ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.
       ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.
       ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.
       ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.
       ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.
       ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.
       ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.
       ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.
       ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.
       ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.
       ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.
       ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.
       ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.
       ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.
       ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.
       ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.
       ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.
       ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.
       ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.
       ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.
       ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.
       ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.
       ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.
       ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.
       ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.
       ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.
       ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.
       ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.
       ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.
       ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.
       ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.
       ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.
       ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.
       ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.
       ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.
       ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.
       ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.
       ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.
       ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.
       ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.
       ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.
       ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.
       ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.
       ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.
       ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.
       ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.
       ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.
       ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.
       ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.
       ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.
       ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.
       ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.
       ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.
       ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.
       ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.
       ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.
       ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.
       ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.
       ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.
       ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.
       ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.
       ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.
       ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.
       ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.
       ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.
       ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.
       ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.
       ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.
       ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.
       ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.
       ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.
       ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.
       ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.
       ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.
       ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.
       ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.
       ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.
       ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)
       ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.
       ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.
       ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.
       ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.
       ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.
       ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.
       ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.
       ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.
       ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.
       ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.
       ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.
       ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.
       ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.
       ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.
       ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.
       ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.
       ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.
       ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.
       ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.
       ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.
       ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.
       ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.
       ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.
       ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.
       ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.
       ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.
       ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.
       ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa 1917. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.
       ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.
       ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.
       ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.
       ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.
       ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.
       ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.
       ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.
       ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.
       ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.
       ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.
       ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.
       ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.
       ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.
       ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.
       ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.
       ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.
       ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.
       ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.
       ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.
       ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.
       ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.
       ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.
       ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.
       ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.
       ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.
       ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).
       ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.
       ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.
       ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.
       ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.
       ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.
       ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.
       ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.
       ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.
       ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.
       ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.
       ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.
       ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.
       ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.
       ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.
       ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.
       ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.
       ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.
       ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.
       ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.
       ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.
       ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.
       ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.
       ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.
       ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.
       ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.
       ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.
       ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.
       ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.
       ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.
       ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.
       ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.
       ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.
       ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.
       ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.
       ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.
       ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.
       ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.
       ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.
       ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.
       ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.
       ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.
       ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.
       ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.
       ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.
       ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.
       ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.
       ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.
       ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.
       ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.
       ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.
       ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.
       ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.
       ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.
       ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.
       ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.
       ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.
       ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.
       ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.
       ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.
       ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.
       ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.
       ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan
       ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.
       ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.
       ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.
       ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.
       ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De
       ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.
       ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.
       ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.
       ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.
       ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.
       ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.
       ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.
       ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.
       ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.
       ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.
       ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.
       ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.
       ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.
       ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.
       ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.
       ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.
       ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.
       ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.
       ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.
       ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.
       ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.
       ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.
       ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.
       ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.
       ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.
       ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.
       ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.
       ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.
       ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.
       ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.
       ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.
       ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.
       ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.
       ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.
       ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.
       ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.
       ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.
       ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.
       ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.
       ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.
       ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.
       ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.
       ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.
       ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.
       ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.
       ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.
       ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.
       ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.
       ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.
       ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.
       ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.
       ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.
       ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.
       ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.
       ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.
       ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.
       ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.
       ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.
       ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.
       ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.
       ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.
       ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.
       ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.
       ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.
       ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.
       ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.
       ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.
       ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.
       ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.
       ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.
       ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.
       ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.
       ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.
       ■ The Military
       ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.
       ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.
       ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.
       ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.
       ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.
       ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.
       ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.
       ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.
       ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.
       ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.
       ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.
       ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.
       ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.
       ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.
       ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.
       ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.
       ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.
       ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.
       ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.
       ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.
       ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.
       ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.
       ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.
       ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.
       ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.
       ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
       ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.
       ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.
       ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.
       ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.
       ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.
       ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.
       ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.
       ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.
       ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.
       ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.
       ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.
       ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.
       ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.
       ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.
       ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.
       ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.
       ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.
       ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.
       ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.
       ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.
       ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.
       ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.
       ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.
       ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.
       ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.
       ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.
       ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.
       ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.
       ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.
       ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.
       ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.
       ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.
       ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.
       ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.
       ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.
       ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.
       ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.
       ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.
       ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.
       ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.
       ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.
       ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.
       ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.
       ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.
       ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.
       ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).
       ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).
       ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.
       ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.
       ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
       ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.
       ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.
       ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.
       ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.
       ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.
       ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.
       ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.
       ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.
       ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.
       ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.
       ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.
       ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.
       ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.
       ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).
       ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.
       ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.
       ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.
       ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].
       ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.
       ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.
       ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.
       ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.
       ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.
       ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.
       ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,
       ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.
       ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).
       ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.
       ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.
       ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.
       ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.
       ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.
       ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.
       ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.
       ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA
       ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.
       ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.
       ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.
       ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.
       ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.
       ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.
       ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.
       ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.
       ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.
       ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.
       ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.
       ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY
       ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).
       ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da
       ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.
       ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.
       ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.
       ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.
       ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.
       ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.
       ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.
       ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.
       ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.
       ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.
       ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:
       ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.
       ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS
       ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.
       ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.
       ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.
       ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.
       ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.
       ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.
       ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.
       ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.
       ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.
       ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.
       ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.
       ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.
       ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.
       ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.
       ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.
       ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.
       ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.
       ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.
       ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.
       ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.
       ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.
       ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.
       ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.
       ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.
       ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.
       ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.
       ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.
       ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.
       ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.
       ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.
       ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.
       ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.
       ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.
       ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION
       ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.
       ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.
       ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.
       ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.
       ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.
       ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.
       ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.
       ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.
       ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.
       ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.
       ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.
       ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.
       ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.
       ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.
       ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
       ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.
       ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]
       ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.
       ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.
       ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.
       ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.
       ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.
       ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.
       ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.
       ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.
       ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.
       ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.
       ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.
       ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.
       ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.
       ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.
       ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.
       ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.
       ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.
       ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.
       ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)
       ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.
       ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.
       ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.
       ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.
       ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.
       ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.
       ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.
       ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.
       ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.
       ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.
       ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.
       ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.
       ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.
       ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.
       ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.
       ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.
       ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.
       ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.
       ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.
       ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.
       ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.
       ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.
       ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.
       ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.
       ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.
       ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.
       ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.
       ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.
       ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.
       ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.
       ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.
       ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.
       ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.
       ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.
       ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.
       ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.
       ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.
       ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.
       ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.
       ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.
       ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.
       ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.
       ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.
       ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.
       ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.
       ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.
       ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.
       ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.
       ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.
       ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
       ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.
       ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.
       ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.
       ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.
       ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.
       ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.
       ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.
       ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.
       ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.
       ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.
       ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.
       ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.
       ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.
       ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.
       ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.
       ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.
       ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.
       ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.
       ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.
       ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.
       ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.
       ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.
       ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.
       ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.
       ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.
       ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.
       ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.
       ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.
       ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.
       ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.
       ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.
       ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.
       ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.
       ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.
       ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.
       ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.
       ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.
       ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.
       ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.
       ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.
       ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.
       ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.
       ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.
       ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.
       ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.
       ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.
       ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.
       ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.
       ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.
       ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).
       ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.
       ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.
       ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.
       ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.
       ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.
       ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.
       ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.
       ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.
       ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.
       ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.
       ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.
       ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.
       ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.
       ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.
       ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.
       ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.
       ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.
       ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.
       ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.
       ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.
       ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.
       ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.
       ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.
       ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].
       ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.
       ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.
       ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.
       ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.
       ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.
       ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.
       ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.
       ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.
       ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.
       ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.
       ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.
       ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.
       ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.
       ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.
       ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.
       ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.
       ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.
       ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.
       ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.
       ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.
       ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.
       ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.
       ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.
       ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.
       ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.
       ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.
       ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.
       ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.
       ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.
       ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.
       ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.
       ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.
       ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.
       ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.
       ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.
       ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.
       ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
       ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.
       ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.
       ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.
       ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.
       ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.
       ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.
       ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.
       ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).
       ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.
       ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.
       ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.
       ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.
       ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.
       ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.
       ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.
       ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.
       ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.
       ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.
       ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.
       ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.
       ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.
       ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.
       ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.
       ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.
       ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.
       ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.
       ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.
       ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.
       ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.
       ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.
       ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.
       ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.
       ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.
       ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.
       ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.
       ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.
       ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.
       ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.
       ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.
       ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.
       ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.
       ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.
       ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.
       ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.
       ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.
       ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.
       ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)
       ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.
       ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.
       ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.
       ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.
       ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.
       ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.
       ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.
       ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.
       ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.
       ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.
       ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.
       ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.
       ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.
       ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.
       ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.
       ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.
       ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.
       ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.
       ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.
       ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.
       ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.
       ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.
       ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.
       ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.
       ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.
       ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.
       ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.
       ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.
       ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.
       ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.
       ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.
       ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.
       ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.
       ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.
       ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.
       ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.
       ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.
       ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.
       ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.
       ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.
       ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.
       ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.
       ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.
       ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.
       ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.
       ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.
       ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.
       ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.
       ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.
       ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.
       ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.
       ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.
       ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.
       ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.
       ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.
       ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).
       ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.
       ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.
       ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.
       ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.
       ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.
       ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.
       ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.
       ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.
       ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY
       ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.
       ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.
       ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.
       ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.
       ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.
       ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.
       ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.
       ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.
       ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.
       ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.
       ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.
       ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.
       ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.
       ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.
       ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.
       ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.
       ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.
       ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.
       ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.
       ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.
       ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.
       ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.
       ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.
       ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.
       ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.
       ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.
       ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.
       ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.
       ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.
       ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.
       ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.
       ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.
       ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.
       ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.
       ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.
       ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In
       ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.
       ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.
       ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.
       ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.
       ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.
       ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.
       ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.
       ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.
       ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.
       ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.
       ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.
       ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.
       ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.
       ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.
       ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.
       ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.
       ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC
       ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.
       ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.
       ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.
       ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.
       ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.
       ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.
       ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.
       ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.
       ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.
       ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.
       ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.
       ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.
       ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.
       ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.
       ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.
       ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.
       ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.
       ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.
       ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.
       ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.
       ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.
       ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.
       ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.
       ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.
       ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.
       ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.
       ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.
       ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.
       ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.
       ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.
       ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.
       ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.
       ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.
       ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.
       ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.
       ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.
       ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.
       ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.
       ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.
       ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.
       ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.
       ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.
       ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.
       ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.
       ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.
       ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.
       ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.
       ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.
       ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.
       ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.
       ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.
       ■ Cinema
       ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.
       ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.
       ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.
       ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.
       ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.
       ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.
       ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.
       ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.
       ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.
       ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.
       ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:
       ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:
       ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.
       ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.
       ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.
       ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.
       ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.
       ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.
       ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.
       ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.
       ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.
       ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.
       ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.
       ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature
       ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.
       ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.
       ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.
       ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.
       ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.
       ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.
       ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.
       ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.
       ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.
       ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.
       ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.
       ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.
       ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.
       ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.
       ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.
       ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.
       ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.
       ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.
       ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.
       ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.
       ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.
       ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.
       ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.
       ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.
       ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.
       ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.
       ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.
       ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.
       ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.
       ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.
       ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection
       ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.
       ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.
       ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.
       ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.
       ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.
       ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.
       ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.
       ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.
       ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.
       ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.
       ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.
       ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.
       ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.
       ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.
       ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.
       ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.
       ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.
       ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.
       ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.
       ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.
       ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.
       ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.
       ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.
       ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.
       ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.
       ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.
       ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.
       ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].
       ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George
       ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.
       ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.
       ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.
       ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.
       ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.
       ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.
       ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.
       ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.
       ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.
       ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.
       ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.
       ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.
       ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.
       ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.
       ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.
       ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.
       ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.
       ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.
       ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.
       ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.
       ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.
       ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.
       ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.
       ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.
       ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.
       ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.
       ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.
       ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.
       ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.
       ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.
       ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.
       ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.
       ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.
       ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.
       ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.
       ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.
       ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.
       ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.
       ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.
       ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.
       ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.
       ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.
       ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.
       ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.
       ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine
       ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.
       ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.
       ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.
       ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.
       ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.
       ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.
       ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.
       ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.
       ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.
       ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.
       ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.
       ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.
       ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.
       ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.
       ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.
       ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.
       ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.
       ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.
       ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.
       ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.
       ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.
       ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.
       ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.
       ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.
       ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.
       ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.
       ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History
       ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.
       ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.
       ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.
       ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.
       ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.
       ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.
       ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.
       ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.
       ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.
       ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.
       ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.
       ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).
       ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).
       ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.
       ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.
       ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.
       ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.
       ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.
       ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.
       ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.
       ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.
       ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.
       ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.
       ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.
       ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.
       ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.
       ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.
       ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.
       ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.
       ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.
       ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.
       ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.
       ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.
       ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.
       ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.
       ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.
       ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.
       ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.
       ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.
       ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.
       ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.
       ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.
       ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.
       ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.
       ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.
       ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing
       ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.
       ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.
       ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.
       ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.
       ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.
       ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.
       ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.
       ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.
       ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.
       ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.
       ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.
       ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.
       ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.
       ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.
       ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.
       ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.
       ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.
       ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.
       ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.
       ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.
       ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.
       ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.
       ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.
       ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.
       ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.
       ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.
       ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.
       ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.
       ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.
       ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.
       ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.
       ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.
       ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.
       ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.
       ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.
       ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.
       ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.
       ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.
       ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.
       ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.
       ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.
       ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT
       ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.
       ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.
       ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.
       ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.
       ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.
       ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.
       ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.
       ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.
       ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.
       ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.
       ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).
       ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.
       ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.
       ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.
       ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.
       ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.
       ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.
       ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.
       ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.
       ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.
       ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].
       ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.
       ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.
       ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.
       ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.
       ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.
       ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.
       ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.
       ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.
       ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.
       ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.
       ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.
       ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL
       ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.
       ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.
       ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.
       ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.
       ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.
       ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.
       ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.
       ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.
       ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.
       ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.
       ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.
       ■ EQUESTRIANISM
       ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.
       ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.
       ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.
       ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.
       ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,
       ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.
       ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

  • 3 Oliveira Marques, Antônio Henriques de

    (1933-2007)
       Historian, scholar, and editor. Since 1970, Portugal's most widely published, prolific historian, he was born in Estoril in 1933. Trained as a medieval historian, Oliveira Marques mastered other fields of history as well, including the history of the First Republic (1910-26), the Estado Novo (1926-74), and the general history of Portugal. In the late 1950s and early 1960s, he received his advanced degrees from the Faculty of Letters, University of Lisbon. His doctoral dissertation treated Portugal's trade with the Hanseatic League, a topic of medieval economic history. Oliveira Marques taught as a junior faculty member at his alma mater from 1957 to 1964, but left after a falling out with senior faculty and political authorities. For some years he taught at several institutions in the United States, including the Universities of Florida and Minnesota.
       Returning to Portugal during the last phase of the Marcello Caetano government, Oliveira Marques taught at the University of Lisbon. In November 1974, he was appointed director of the National Library of Lisbon, a prestigious but trying cultural post he held for some years. In the 1980s, he changed universities and joined the Faculty of Germanic Studies, Universidade Nova de Lisboa. Of his vast bibliography, two of his historical works were published in English in the United States: Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages (1971) and History of Portugal (2 vols., 1972, 1976, and later editions). In terms of public acclaim and book sales in Portugal, his most consistently popular work in print continues to be his survey, História de Portugal, in several volumes, published in many editions since the early 1970s.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Oliveira Marques, Antônio Henriques de

  • 4 Graham, William A.

    1933
       William A. Graham es un director de episodios de series de television y telefilmes que, alguna que otra vez, realiza una pelicula destinada a las pantallas de las salas de cine. En el terreno del western lo hace tres veces, obteniendo productos hibridos, carentes de las senas de identidad mas caracteristicas del genero. Desde este punto de vista, Graham carece de la menor relevancia para la historia del western. Esta en activo desde 1951.
        Waterhole \# 3 (El Oeste loco). 1967. 95 minutos. Technicolor. Techniscope. Paramount. James Coburn, Carroll O’Connor, Margaret Blye, Claude Akins.
        Cry for Me, Billy/Apache Massacre/Face to the Wind (Violacion a una apache). 1974. 93 minutos. Color DeLuxe. Panavision. Burt Productions (WB). Cliff Potts, Xochitl del Rosario, Harry Dean Stanton.
        Harry Tracy, Desperado. 1982. 107 minutos. Color. IMC-ISRAM. Bruce Dern, Helen Shaver.

    English-Spanish dictionary of western films > Graham, William A.

  • 5 Historical Portugal

       Before Romans described western Iberia or Hispania as "Lusitania," ancient Iberians inhabited the land. Phoenician and Greek trading settlements grew up in the Tagus estuary area and nearby coasts. Beginning around 202 BCE, Romans invaded what is today southern Portugal. With Rome's defeat of Carthage, Romans proceeded to conquer and rule the western region north of the Tagus, which they named Roman "Lusitania." In the fourth century CE, as Rome's rule weakened, the area experienced yet another invasion—Germanic tribes, principally the Suevi, who eventually were Christianized. During the sixth century CE, the Suevi kingdom was superseded by yet another Germanic tribe—the Christian Visigoths.
       A major turning point in Portugal's history came in 711, as Muslim armies from North Africa, consisting of both Arab and Berber elements, invaded the Iberian Peninsula from across the Straits of Gibraltar. They entered what is now Portugal in 714, and proceeded to conquer most of the country except for the far north. For the next half a millennium, Islam and Muslim presence in Portugal left a significant mark upon the politics, government, language, and culture of the country.
       Islam, Reconquest, and Portugal Created, 714-1140
       The long frontier struggle between Muslim invaders and Christian communities in the north of the Iberian peninsula was called the Reconquista (Reconquest). It was during this struggle that the first dynasty of Portuguese kings (Burgundian) emerged and the independent monarchy of Portugal was established. Christian forces moved south from what is now the extreme north of Portugal and gradually defeated Muslim forces, besieging and capturing towns under Muslim sway. In the ninth century, as Christian forces slowly made their way southward, Christian elements were dominant only in the area between Minho province and the Douro River; this region became known as "territorium Portu-calense."
       In the 11th century, the advance of the Reconquest quickened as local Christian armies were reinforced by crusading knights from what is now France and England. Christian forces took Montemor (1034), at the Mondego River; Lamego (1058); Viseu (1058); and Coimbra (1064). In 1095, the king of Castile and Léon granted the country of "Portu-cale," what became northern Portugal, to a Burgundian count who had emigrated from France. This was the foundation of Portugal. In 1139, a descendant of this count, Afonso Henriques, proclaimed himself "King of Portugal." He was Portugal's first monarch, the "Founder," and the first of the Burgundian dynasty, which ruled until 1385.
       The emergence of Portugal in the 12th century as a separate monarchy in Iberia occurred before the Christian Reconquest of the peninsula. In the 1140s, the pope in Rome recognized Afonso Henriques as king of Portugal. In 1147, after a long, bloody siege, Muslim-occupied Lisbon fell to Afonso Henriques's army. Lisbon was the greatest prize of the 500-year war. Assisting this effort were English crusaders on their way to the Holy Land; the first bishop of Lisbon was an Englishman. When the Portuguese captured Faro and Silves in the Algarve province in 1248-50, the Reconquest of the extreme western portion of the Iberian peninsula was complete—significantly, more than two centuries before the Spanish crown completed the Reconquest of the eastern portion by capturing Granada in 1492.
       Consolidation and Independence of Burgundian Portugal, 1140-1385
       Two main themes of Portugal's early existence as a monarchy are the consolidation of control over the realm and the defeat of a Castil-ian threat from the east to its independence. At the end of this period came the birth of a new royal dynasty (Aviz), which prepared to carry the Christian Reconquest beyond continental Portugal across the straits of Gibraltar to North Africa. There was a variety of motives behind these developments. Portugal's independent existence was imperiled by threats from neighboring Iberian kingdoms to the north and east. Politics were dominated not only by efforts against the Muslims in
       Portugal (until 1250) and in nearby southern Spain (until 1492), but also by internecine warfare among the kingdoms of Castile, Léon, Aragon, and Portugal. A final comeback of Muslim forces was defeated at the battle of Salado (1340) by allied Castilian and Portuguese forces. In the emerging Kingdom of Portugal, the monarch gradually gained power over and neutralized the nobility and the Church.
       The historic and commonplace Portuguese saying "From Spain, neither a good wind nor a good marriage" was literally played out in diplomacy and war in the late 14th-century struggles for mastery in the peninsula. Larger, more populous Castile was pitted against smaller Portugal. Castile's Juan I intended to force a union between Castile and Portugal during this era of confusion and conflict. In late 1383, Portugal's King Fernando, the last king of the Burgundian dynasty, suddenly died prematurely at age 38, and the Master of Aviz, Portugal's most powerful nobleman, took up the cause of independence and resistance against Castile's invasion. The Master of Aviz, who became King João I of Portugal, was able to obtain foreign assistance. With the aid of English archers, Joao's armies defeated the Castilians in the crucial battle of Aljubarrota, on 14 August 1385, a victory that assured the independence of the Portuguese monarchy from its Castilian nemesis for several centuries.
       Aviz Dynasty and Portugal's First Overseas Empire, 1385-1580
       The results of the victory at Aljubarrota, much celebrated in Portugal's art and monuments, and the rise of the Aviz dynasty also helped to establish a new merchant class in Lisbon and Oporto, Portugal's second city. This group supported King João I's program of carrying the Reconquest to North Africa, since it was interested in expanding Portugal's foreign commerce and tapping into Muslim trade routes and resources in Africa. With the Reconquest against the Muslims completed in Portugal and the threat from Castile thwarted for the moment, the Aviz dynasty launched an era of overseas conquest, exploration, and trade. These efforts dominated Portugal's 15th and 16th centuries.
       The overseas empire and age of Discoveries began with Portugal's bold conquest in 1415 of the Moroccan city of Ceuta. One royal member of the 1415 expedition was young, 21-year-old Prince Henry, later known in history as "Prince Henry the Navigator." His part in the capture of Ceuta won Henry his knighthood and began Portugal's "Marvelous Century," during which the small kingdom was counted as a European and world power of consequence. Henry was the son of King João I and his English queen, Philippa of Lancaster, but he did not inherit the throne. Instead, he spent most of his life and his fortune, and that of the wealthy military Order of Christ, on various imperial ventures and on voyages of exploration down the African coast and into the Atlantic. While mythology has surrounded Henry's controversial role in the Discoveries, and this role has been exaggerated, there is no doubt that he played a vital part in the initiation of Portugal's first overseas empire and in encouraging exploration. He was naturally curious, had a sense of mission for Portugal, and was a strong leader. He also had wealth to expend; at least a third of the African voyages of the time were under his sponsorship. If Prince Henry himself knew little science, significant scientific advances in navigation were made in his day.
       What were Portugal's motives for this new imperial effort? The well-worn historical cliche of "God, Glory, and Gold" can only partly explain the motivation of a small kingdom with few natural resources and barely 1 million people, which was greatly outnumbered by the other powers it confronted. Among Portuguese objectives were the desire to exploit known North African trade routes and resources (gold, wheat, leather, weaponry, and other goods that were scarce in Iberia); the need to outflank the Muslim world in the Mediterranean by sailing around Africa, attacking Muslims en route; and the wish to ally with Christian kingdoms beyond Africa. This enterprise also involved a strategy of breaking the Venetian spice monopoly by trading directly with the East by means of discovering and exploiting a sea route around Africa to Asia. Besides the commercial motives, Portugal nurtured a strong crusading sense of Christian mission, and various classes in the kingdom saw an opportunity for fame and gain.
       By the time of Prince Henry's death in 1460, Portugal had gained control of the Atlantic archipelagos of the Azores and Madeiras, begun to colonize the Cape Verde Islands, failed to conquer the Canary Islands from Castile, captured various cities on Morocco's coast, and explored as far as Senegal, West Africa, down the African coast. By 1488, Bar-tolomeu Dias had rounded the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa and thereby discovered the way to the Indian Ocean.
       Portugal's largely coastal African empire and later its fragile Asian empire brought unexpected wealth but were purchased at a high price. Costs included wars of conquest and defense against rival powers, manning the far-flung navel and trade fleets and scattered castle-fortresses, and staffing its small but fierce armies, all of which entailed a loss of skills and population to maintain a scattered empire. Always short of capital, the monarchy became indebted to bankers. There were many defeats beginning in the 16th century at the hands of the larger imperial European monarchies (Spain, France, England, and Holland) and many attacks on Portugal and its strung-out empire. Typically, there was also the conflict that arose when a tenuously held world empire that rarely if ever paid its way demanded finance and manpower Portugal itself lacked.
       The first 80 years of the glorious imperial era, the golden age of Portugal's imperial power and world influence, was an African phase. During 1415-88, Portuguese navigators and explorers in small ships, some of them caravelas (caravels), explored the treacherous, disease-ridden coasts of Africa from Morocco to South Africa beyond the Cape of Good Hope. By the 1470s, the Portuguese had reached the Gulf of Guinea and, in the early 1480s, what is now Angola. Bartolomeu Dias's extraordinary voyage of 1487-88 to South Africa's coast and the edge of the Indian Ocean convinced Portugal that the best route to Asia's spices and Christians lay south, around the tip of southern Africa. Between 1488 and 1495, there was a hiatus caused in part by domestic conflict in Portugal, discussion of resources available for further conquests beyond Africa in Asia, and serious questions as to Portugal's capacity to reach beyond Africa. In 1495, King Manuel and his council decided to strike for Asia, whatever the consequences. In 1497-99, Vasco da Gama, under royal orders, made the epic two-year voyage that discovered the sea route to western India (Asia), outflanked Islam and Venice, and began Portugal's Asian empire. Within 50 years, Portugal had discovered and begun the exploitation of its largest colony, Brazil, and set up forts and trading posts from the Middle East (Aden and Ormuz), India (Calicut, Goa, etc.), Malacca, and Indonesia to Macau in China.
       By the 1550s, parts of its largely coastal, maritime trading post empire from Morocco to the Moluccas were under siege from various hostile forces, including Muslims, Christians, and Hindi. Although Moroccan forces expelled the Portuguese from the major coastal cities by 1550, the rival European monarchies of Castile (Spain), England, France, and later Holland began to seize portions of her undermanned, outgunned maritime empire.
       In 1580, Phillip II of Spain, whose mother was a Portuguese princess and who had a strong claim to the Portuguese throne, invaded Portugal, claimed the throne, and assumed control over the realm and, by extension, its African, Asian, and American empires. Phillip II filled the power vacuum that appeared in Portugal following the loss of most of Portugal's army and its young, headstrong King Sebastião in a disastrous war in Morocco. Sebastiao's death in battle (1578) and the lack of a natural heir to succeed him, as well as the weak leadership of the cardinal who briefly assumed control in Lisbon, led to a crisis that Spain's strong monarch exploited. As a result, Portugal lost its independence to Spain for a period of 60 years.
       Portugal under Spanish Rule, 1580-1640
       Despite the disastrous nature of Portugal's experience under Spanish rule, "The Babylonian Captivity" gave birth to modern Portuguese nationalism, its second overseas empire, and its modern alliance system with England. Although Spain allowed Portugal's weakened empire some autonomy, Spanish rule in Portugal became increasingly burdensome and unacceptable. Spain's ambitious imperial efforts in Europe and overseas had an impact on the Portuguese as Spain made greater and greater demands on its smaller neighbor for manpower and money. Portugal's culture underwent a controversial Castilianization, while its empire became hostage to Spain's fortunes. New rival powers England, France, and Holland attacked and took parts of Spain's empire and at the same time attacked Portugal's empire, as well as the mother country.
       Portugal's empire bore the consequences of being attacked by Spain's bitter enemies in what was a form of world war. Portuguese losses were heavy. By 1640, Portugal had lost most of its Moroccan cities as well as Ceylon, the Moluccas, and sections of India. With this, Portugal's Asian empire was gravely weakened. Only Goa, Damão, Diu, Bombay, Timor, and Macau remained and, in Brazil, Dutch forces occupied the northeast.
       On 1 December 1640, long commemorated as a national holiday, Portuguese rebels led by the duke of Braganza overthrew Spanish domination and took advantage of Spanish weakness following a more serious rebellion in Catalonia. Portugal regained independence from Spain, but at a price: dependence on foreign assistance to maintain its independence in the form of the renewal of the alliance with England.
       Restoration and Second Empire, 1640-1822
       Foreign affairs and empire dominated the restoration era and aftermath, and Portugal again briefly enjoyed greater European power and prestige. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance was renewed and strengthened in treaties of 1642, 1654, and 1661, and Portugal's independence from Spain was underwritten by English pledges and armed assistance. In a Luso-Spanish treaty of 1668, Spain recognized Portugal's independence. Portugal's alliance with England was a marriage of convenience and necessity between two monarchies with important religious, cultural, and social differences. In return for legal, diplomatic, and trade privileges, as well as the use during war and peace of Portugal's great Lisbon harbor and colonial ports for England's navy, England pledged to protect Portugal and its scattered empire from any attack. The previously cited 17th-century alliance treaties were renewed later in the Treaty of Windsor, signed in London in 1899. On at least 10 different occasions after 1640, and during the next two centuries, England was central in helping prevent or repel foreign invasions of its ally, Portugal.
       Portugal's second empire (1640-1822) was largely Brazil-oriented. Portuguese colonization, exploitation of wealth, and emigration focused on Portuguese America, and imperial revenues came chiefly from Brazil. Between 1670 and 1740, Portugal's royalty and nobility grew wealthier on funds derived from Brazilian gold, diamonds, sugar, tobacco, and other crops, an enterprise supported by the Atlantic slave trade and the supply of African slave labor from West Africa and Angola. Visitors today can see where much of that wealth was invested: Portugal's rich legacy of monumental architecture. Meanwhile, the African slave trade took a toll in Angola and West Africa.
       In continental Portugal, absolutist monarchy dominated politics and government, and there was a struggle for position and power between the monarchy and other institutions, such as the Church and nobility. King José I's chief minister, usually known in history as the marquis of Pombal (ruled 1750-77), sharply suppressed the nobility and the
       Church (including the Inquisition, now a weak institution) and expelled the Jesuits. Pombal also made an effort to reduce economic dependence on England, Portugal's oldest ally. But his successes did not last much beyond his disputed time in office.
       Beginning in the late 18th century, the European-wide impact of the French Revolution and the rise of Napoleon placed Portugal in a vulnerable position. With the monarchy ineffectively led by an insane queen (Maria I) and her indecisive regent son (João VI), Portugal again became the focus of foreign ambition and aggression. With England unable to provide decisive assistance in time, France—with Spain's consent—invaded Portugal in 1807. As Napoleon's army under General Junot entered Lisbon meeting no resistance, Portugal's royal family fled on a British fleet to Brazil, where it remained in exile until 1821. In the meantime, Portugal's overseas empire was again under threat. There was a power vacuum as the monarch was absent, foreign armies were present, and new political notions of liberalism and constitutional monarchy were exciting various groups of citizens.
       Again England came to the rescue, this time in the form of the armies of the duke of Wellington. Three successive French invasions of Portugal were defeated and expelled, and Wellington succeeded in carrying the war against Napoleon across the Portuguese frontier into Spain. The presence of the English army, the new French-born liberal ideas, and the political vacuum combined to create revolutionary conditions. The French invasions and the peninsular wars, where Portuguese armed forces played a key role, marked the beginning of a new era in politics.
       Liberalism and Constitutional Monarchy, 1822-1910
       During 1807-22, foreign invasions, war, and civil strife over conflicting political ideas gravely damaged Portugal's commerce, economy, and novice industry. The next terrible blow was the loss of Brazil in 1822, the jewel in the imperial crown. Portugal's very independence seemed to be at risk. In vain, Portugal sought to resist Brazilian independence by force, but in 1825 it formally acknowledged Brazilian independence by treaty.
       Portugal's slow recovery from the destructive French invasions and the "war of independence" was complicated by civil strife over the form of constitutional monarchy that best suited Portugal. After struggles over these issues between 1820 and 1834, Portugal settled somewhat uncertainly into a moderate constitutional monarchy whose constitution (Charter of 1826) lent it strong political powers to exert a moderating influence between the executive and legislative branches of the government. It also featured a new upper middle class based on land ownership and commerce; a Catholic Church that, although still important, lived with reduced privileges and property; a largely African (third) empire to which Lisbon and Oporto devoted increasing spiritual and material resources, starting with the liberal imperial plans of 1836 and 1851, and continuing with the work of institutions like the Lisbon Society of Geography (established 1875); and a mass of rural peasants whose bonds to the land weakened after 1850 and who began to immigrate in increasing numbers to Brazil and North America.
       Chronic military intervention in national politics began in 19th-century Portugal. Such intervention, usually commencing with coups or pronunciamentos (military revolts), was a shortcut to the spoils of political office and could reflect popular discontent as well as the power of personalities. An early example of this was the 1817 golpe (coup) attempt of General Gomes Freire against British military rule in Portugal before the return of King João VI from Brazil. Except for a more stable period from 1851 to 1880, military intervention in politics, or the threat thereof, became a feature of the constitutional monarchy's political life, and it continued into the First Republic and the subsequent Estado Novo.
       Beginning with the Regeneration period (1851-80), Portugal experienced greater political stability and economic progress. Military intervention in politics virtually ceased; industrialization and construction of railroads, roads, and bridges proceeded; two political parties (Regenerators and Historicals) worked out a system of rotation in power; and leading intellectuals sparked a cultural revival in several fields. In 19th-century literature, there was a new golden age led by such figures as Alexandre Herculano (historian), Eça de Queirós (novelist), Almeida Garrett (playwright and essayist), Antero de Quental (poet), and Joaquim Oliveira Martins (historian and social scientist). In its third overseas empire, Portugal attempted to replace the slave trade and slavery with legitimate economic activities; to reform the administration; and to expand Portuguese holdings beyond coastal footholds deep into the African hinterlands in West, West Central, and East Africa. After 1841, to some extent, and especially after 1870, colonial affairs, combined with intense nationalism, pressures for economic profit in Africa, sentiment for national revival, and the drift of European affairs would make or break Lisbon governments.
       Beginning with the political crisis that arose out of the "English Ultimatum" affair of January 1890, the monarchy became discredtted and identified with the poorly functioning government, political parties splintered, and republicanism found more supporters. Portugal participated in the "Scramble for Africa," expanding its African holdings, but failed to annex territory connecting Angola and Mozambique. A growing foreign debt and state bankruptcy as of the early 1890s damaged the constitutional monarchy's reputation, despite the efforts of King Carlos in diplomacy, the renewal of the alliance in the Windsor Treaty of 1899, and the successful if bloody colonial wars in the empire (1880-97). Republicanism proclaimed that Portugal's weak economy and poor society were due to two historic institutions: the monarchy and the Catholic Church. A republic, its stalwarts claimed, would bring greater individual liberty; efficient, if more decentralized government; and a stronger colonial program while stripping the Church of its role in both society and education.
       As the monarchy lost support and republicans became more aggressive, violence increased in politics. King Carlos I and his heir Luís were murdered in Lisbon by anarchist-republicans on 1 February 1908. Following a military and civil insurrection and fighting between monarchist and republican forces, on 5 October 1910, King Manuel II fled Portugal and a republic was proclaimed.
       First Parliamentary Republic, 1910-26
       Portugal's first attempt at republican government was the most unstable, turbulent parliamentary republic in the history of 20th-century Western Europe. During a little under 16 years of the republic, there were 45 governments, a number of legislatures that did not complete normal terms, military coups, and only one president who completed his four-year term in office. Portuguese society was poorly prepared for this political experiment. Among the deadly legacies of the monarchy were a huge public debt; a largely rural, apolitical, and illiterate peasant population; conflict over the causes of the country's misfortunes; and lack of experience with a pluralist, democratic system.
       The republic had some talented leadership but lacked popular, institutional, and economic support. The 1911 republican constitution established only a limited democracy, as only a small portion of the adult male citizenry was eligible to vote. In a country where the majority was Catholic, the republic passed harshly anticlerical laws, and its institutions and supporters persecuted both the Church and its adherents. During its brief disjointed life, the First Republic drafted important reform plans in economic, social, and educational affairs; actively promoted development in the empire; and pursued a liberal, generous foreign policy. Following British requests for Portugal's assistance in World War I, Portugal entered the war on the Allied side in March 1916 and sent armies to Flanders and Portuguese Africa. Portugal's intervention in that conflict, however, was too costly in many respects, and the ultimate failure of the republic in part may be ascribed to Portugal's World War I activities.
       Unfortunately for the republic, its time coincided with new threats to Portugal's African possessions: World War I, social and political demands from various classes that could not be reconciled, excessive military intervention in politics, and, in particular, the worst economic and financial crisis Portugal had experienced since the 16th and 17th centuries. After the original Portuguese Republican Party (PRP, also known as the "Democrats") splintered into three warring groups in 1912, no true multiparty system emerged. The Democrats, except for only one or two elections, held an iron monopoly of electoral power, and political corruption became a major issue. As extreme right-wing dictatorships elsewhere in Europe began to take power in Italy (1922), neighboring Spain (1923), and Greece (1925), what scant popular support remained for the republic collapsed. Backed by a right-wing coalition of landowners from Alentejo, clergy, Coimbra University faculty and students, Catholic organizations, and big business, career military officers led by General Gomes da Costa executed a coup on 28 May 1926, turned out the last republican government, and established a military government.
       The Estado Novo (New State), 1926-74
       During the military phase (1926-32) of the Estado Novo, professional military officers, largely from the army, governed and administered Portugal and held key cabinet posts, but soon discovered that the military possessed no magic formula that could readily solve the problems inherited from the First Republic. Especially during the years 1926-31, the military dictatorship, even with its political repression of republican activities and institutions (military censorship of the press, political police action, and closure of the republic's rowdy parliament), was characterized by similar weaknesses: personalism and factionalism; military coups and political instability, including civil strife and loss of life; state debt and bankruptcy; and a weak economy. "Barracks parliamentarism" was not an acceptable alternative even to the "Nightmare Republic."
       Led by General Óscar Carmona, who had replaced and sent into exile General Gomes da Costa, the military dictatorship turned to a civilian expert in finance and economics to break the budget impasse and bring coherence to the disorganized system. Appointed minister of finance on 27 April 1928, the Coimbra University Law School professor of economics Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970) first reformed finance, helped balance the budget, and then turned to other concerns as he garnered extraordinary governing powers. In 1930, he was appointed interim head of another key ministry (Colonies) and within a few years had become, in effect, a civilian dictator who, with the military hierarchy's support, provided the government with coherence, a program, and a set of policies.
       For nearly 40 years after he was appointed the first civilian prime minister in 1932, Salazar's personality dominated the government. Unlike extreme right-wing dictators elsewhere in Europe, Salazar was directly appointed by the army but was never endorsed by a popular political party, street militia, or voter base. The scholarly, reclusive former Coimbra University professor built up what became known after 1932 as the Estado Novo ("New State"), which at the time of its overthrow by another military coup in 1974, was the longest surviving authoritarian regime in Western Europe. The system of Salazar and the largely academic and technocratic ruling group he gathered in his cabinets was based on the central bureaucracy of the state, which was supported by the president of the republic—always a senior career military officer, General Óscar Carmona (1928-51), General Craveiro Lopes (1951-58), and Admiral Américo Tómaz (1958-74)—and the complicity of various institutions. These included a rubber-stamp legislature called the National Assembly (1935-74) and a political police known under various names: PVDE (1932-45), PIDE (1945-69),
       and DGS (1969-74). Other defenders of the Estado Novo security were paramilitary organizations such as the National Republican Guard (GNR); the Portuguese Legion (PL); and the Portuguese Youth [Movement]. In addition to censorship of the media, theater, and books, there was political repression and a deliberate policy of depoliticization. All political parties except for the approved movement of regime loyalists, the União Nacional or (National Union), were banned.
       The most vigorous and more popular period of the New State was 1932-44, when the basic structures were established. Never monolithic or entirely the work of one person (Salazar), the New State was constructed with the assistance of several dozen top associates who were mainly academics from law schools, some technocrats with specialized skills, and a handful of trusted career military officers. The 1933 Constitution declared Portugal to be a "unitary, corporative Republic," and pressures to restore the monarchy were resisted. Although some of the regime's followers were fascists and pseudofascists, many more were conservative Catholics, integralists, nationalists, and monarchists of different varieties, and even some reactionary republicans. If the New State was authoritarian, it was not totalitarian and, unlike fascism in Benito Mussolini's Italy or Adolf Hitler's Germany, it usually employed the minimum of violence necessary to defeat what remained a largely fractious, incoherent opposition.
       With the tumultuous Second Republic and the subsequent civil war in nearby Spain, the regime felt threatened and reinforced its defenses. During what Salazar rightly perceived as a time of foreign policy crisis for Portugal (1936-45), he assumed control of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. From there, he pursued four basic foreign policy objectives: supporting the Nationalist rebels of General Francisco Franco in the Spanish Civil War (1936-39) and concluding defense treaties with a triumphant Franco; ensuring that General Franco in an exhausted Spain did not enter World War II on the Axis side; maintaining Portuguese neutrality in World War II with a post-1942 tilt toward the Allies, including granting Britain and the United States use of bases in the Azores Islands; and preserving and protecting Portugal's Atlantic Islands and its extensive, if poor, overseas empire in Africa and Asia.
       During the middle years of the New State (1944-58), many key Salazar associates in government either died or resigned, and there was greater social unrest in the form of unprecedented strikes and clandestine Communist activities, intensified opposition, and new threatening international pressures on Portugal's overseas empire. During the earlier phase of the Cold War (1947-60), Portugal became a steadfast, if weak, member of the US-dominated North Atlantic Treaty Organization alliance and, in 1955, with American support, Portugal joined the United Nations (UN). Colonial affairs remained a central concern of the regime. As of 1939, Portugal was the third largest colonial power in the world and possessed territories in tropical Africa (Angola, Mozambique, Guinea-Bissau, and São Tomé and Príncipe Islands) and the remnants of its 16th-century empire in Asia (Goa, Damão, Diu, East Timor, and Macau). Beginning in the early 1950s, following the independence of India in 1947, Portugal resisted Indian pressures to decolonize Portuguese India and used police forces to discourage internal opposition in its Asian and African colonies.
       The later years of the New State (1958-68) witnessed the aging of the increasingly isolated but feared Salazar and new threats both at home and overseas. Although the regime easily overcame the brief oppositionist threat from rival presidential candidate General Humberto Delgado in the spring of 1958, new developments in the African and Asian empires imperiled the authoritarian system. In February 1961, oppositionists hijacked the Portuguese ocean liner Santa Maria and, in following weeks, African insurgents in northern Angola, although they failed to expel the Portuguese, gained worldwide media attention, discredited the New State, and began the 13-year colonial war. After thwarting a dissident military coup against his continued leadership, Salazar and his ruling group mobilized military repression in Angola and attempted to develop the African colonies at a faster pace in order to ensure Portuguese control. Meanwhile, the other European colonial powers (Britain, France, Belgium, and Spain) rapidly granted political independence to their African territories.
       At the time of Salazar's removal from power in September 1968, following a stroke, Portugal's efforts to maintain control over its colonies appeared to be successful. President Americo Tomás appointed Dr. Marcello Caetano as Salazar's successor as prime minister. While maintaining the New State's basic structures, and continuing the regime's essential colonial policy, Caetano attempted wider reforms in colonial administration and some devolution of power from Lisbon, as well as more freedom of expression in Lisbon. Still, a great deal of the budget was devoted to supporting the wars against the insurgencies in Africa. Meanwhile in Asia, Portuguese India had fallen when the Indian army invaded in December 1961. The loss of Goa was a psychological blow to the leadership of the New State, and of the Asian empire only East Timor and Macau remained.
       The Caetano years (1968-74) were but a hiatus between the waning Salazar era and a new regime. There was greater political freedom and rapid economic growth (5-6 percent annually to late 1973), but Caetano's government was unable to reform the old system thoroughly and refused to consider new methods either at home or in the empire. In the end, regime change came from junior officers of the professional military who organized the Armed Forces Movement (MFA) against the Caetano government. It was this group of several hundred officers, mainly in the army and navy, which engineered a largely bloodless coup in Lisbon on 25 April 1974. Their unexpected action brought down the 48-year-old New State and made possible the eventual establishment and consolidation of democratic governance in Portugal, as well as a reorientation of the country away from the Atlantic toward Europe.
       Revolution of Carnations, 1974-76
       Following successful military operations of the Armed Forces Movement against the Caetano government, Portugal experienced what became known as the "Revolution of Carnations." It so happened that during the rainy week of the military golpe, Lisbon flower shops were featuring carnations, and the revolutionaries and their supporters adopted the red carnation as the common symbol of the event, as well as of the new freedom from dictatorship. The MFA, whose leaders at first were mostly little-known majors and captains, proclaimed a three-fold program of change for the new Portugal: democracy; decolonization of the overseas empire, after ending the colonial wars; and developing a backward economy in the spirit of opportunity and equality. During the first 24 months after the coup, there was civil strife, some anarchy, and a power struggle. With the passing of the Estado Novo, public euphoria burst forth as the new provisional military government proclaimed the freedoms of speech, press, and assembly, and abolished censorship, the political police, the Portuguese Legion, Portuguese Youth, and other New State organizations, including the National Union. Scores of political parties were born and joined the senior political party, the Portuguese Community Party (PCP), and the Socialist Party (PS), founded shortly before the coup.
       Portugal's Revolution of Carnations went through several phases. There was an attempt to take control by radical leftists, including the PCP and its allies. This was thwarted by moderate officers in the army, as well as by the efforts of two political parties: the PS and the Social Democrats (PPD, later PSD). The first phase was from April to September 1974. Provisional president General Antonio Spínola, whose 1974 book Portugal and the Future had helped prepare public opinion for the coup, met irresistible leftist pressures. After Spinola's efforts to avoid rapid decolonization of the African empire failed, he resigned in September 1974. During the second phase, from September 1974 to March 1975, radical military officers gained control, but a coup attempt by General Spínola and his supporters in Lisbon in March 1975 failed and Spínola fled to Spain.
       In the third phase of the Revolution, March-November 1975, a strong leftist reaction followed. Farm workers occupied and "nationalized" 1.1 million hectares of farmland in the Alentejo province, and radical military officers in the provisional government ordered the nationalization of Portuguese banks (foreign banks were exempted), utilities, and major industries, or about 60 percent of the economic system. There were power struggles among various political parties — a total of 50 emerged—and in the streets there was civil strife among labor, military, and law enforcement groups. A constituent assembly, elected on 25 April 1975, in Portugal's first free elections since 1926, drafted a democratic constitution. The Council of the Revolution (CR), briefly a revolutionary military watchdog committee, was entrenched as part of the government under the constitution, until a later revision. During the chaotic year of 1975, about 30 persons were killed in political frays while unstable provisional governments came and went. On 25 November 1975, moderate military forces led by Colonel Ramalho Eanes, who later was twice elected president of the republic (1976 and 1981), defeated radical, leftist military groups' revolutionary conspiracies.
       In the meantime, Portugal's scattered overseas empire experienced a precipitous and unprepared decolonization. One by one, the former colonies were granted and accepted independence—Guinea-Bissau (September 1974), Cape Verde Islands (July 1975), and Mozambique (July 1975). Portugal offered to turn over Macau to the People's Republic of China, but the offer was refused then and later negotiations led to the establishment of a formal decolonization or hand-over date of 1999. But in two former colonies, the process of decolonization had tragic results.
       In Angola, decolonization negotiations were greatly complicated by the fact that there were three rival nationalist movements in a struggle for power. The January 1975 Alvor Agreement signed by Portugal and these three parties was not effectively implemented. A bloody civil war broke out in Angola in the spring of 1975 and, when Portuguese armed forces withdrew and declared that Angola was independent on 11 November 1975, the bloodshed only increased. Meanwhile, most of the white Portuguese settlers from Angola and Mozambique fled during the course of 1975. Together with African refugees, more than 600,000 of these retornados ("returned ones") went by ship and air to Portugal and thousands more to Namibia, South Africa, Brazil, Canada, and the United States.
       The second major decolonization disaster was in Portugal's colony of East Timor in the Indonesian archipelago. Portugal's capacity to supervise and control a peaceful transition to independence in this isolated, neglected colony was limited by the strength of giant Indonesia, distance from Lisbon, and Portugal's revolutionary disorder and inability to defend Timor. In early December 1975, before Portugal granted formal independence and as one party, FRETILIN, unilaterally declared East Timor's independence, Indonesia's armed forces invaded, conquered, and annexed East Timor. Indonesian occupation encountered East Timorese resistance, and a heavy loss of life followed. The East Timor question remained a contentious international issue in the UN, as well as in Lisbon and Jakarta, for more than 20 years following Indonesia's invasion and annexation of the former colony of Portugal. Major changes occurred, beginning in 1998, after Indonesia underwent a political revolution and allowed a referendum in East Timor to decide that territory's political future in August 1999. Most East Timorese chose independence, but Indonesian forces resisted that verdict until
       UN intervention in September 1999. Following UN rule for several years, East Timor attained full independence on 20 May 2002.
       Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-2000
       After several free elections and record voter turnouts between 25 April 1975 and June 1976, civil war was averted and Portugal's second democratic republic began to stabilize. The MFA was dissolved, the military were returned to the barracks, and increasingly elected civilians took over the government of the country. The 1976 Constitution was revised several times beginning in 1982 and 1989, in order to reempha-size the principle of free enterprise in the economy while much of the large, nationalized sector was privatized. In June 1976, General Ram-alho Eanes was elected the first constitutional president of the republic (five-year term), and he appointed socialist leader Dr. Mário Soares as prime minister of the first constitutional government.
       From 1976 to 1985, Portugal's new system featured a weak economy and finances, labor unrest, and administrative and political instability. The difficult consolidation of democratic governance was eased in part by the strong currency and gold reserves inherited from the Estado Novo, but Lisbon seemed unable to cope with high unemployment, new debt, the complex impact of the refugees from Africa, world recession, and the agitation of political parties. Four major parties emerged from the maelstrom of 1974-75, except for the Communist Party, all newly founded. They were, from left to right, the Communists (PCP); the Socialists (PS), who managed to dominate governments and the legislature but not win a majority in the Assembly of the Republic; the Social Democrats (PSD); and the Christian Democrats (CDS). During this period, the annual growth rate was low (l-2 percent), and the nationalized sector of the economy stagnated.
       Enhanced economic growth, greater political stability, and more effective central government as of 1985, and especially 1987, were due to several developments. In 1977, Portugal applied for membership in the European Economic Community (EEC), now the European Union (EU) since 1993. In January 1986, with Spain, Portugal was granted membership, and economic and financial progress in the intervening years has been significantly influenced by the comparatively large investment, loans, technology, advice, and other assistance from the EEC. Low unemployment, high annual growth rates (5 percent), and moderate inflation have also been induced by the new political and administrative stability in Lisbon. Led by Prime Minister Cavaco Silva, an economist who was trained abroad, the PSD's strong organization, management, and electoral support since 1985 have assisted in encouraging economic recovery and development. In 1985, the PSD turned the PS out of office and won the general election, although they did not have an absolute majority of assembly seats. In 1986, Mário Soares was elected president of the republic, the first civilian to hold that office since the First Republic. In the elections of 1987 and 1991, however, the PSD was returned to power with clear majorities of over 50 percent of the vote.
       Although the PSD received 50.4 percent of the vote in the 1991 parliamentary elections and held a 42-seat majority in the Assembly of the Republic, the party began to lose public support following media revelations regarding corruption and complaints about Prime Minister Cavaco Silva's perceived arrogant leadership style. President Mário Soares voiced criticism of the PSD's seemingly untouchable majority and described a "tyranny of the majority." Economic growth slowed down. In the parliamentary elections of 1995 and the presidential election of 1996, the PSD's dominance ended for the time being. Prime Minister Antônio Guterres came to office when the PS won the October 1995 elections, and in the subsequent presidential contest, in January 1996, socialist Jorge Sampaio, the former mayor of Lisbon, was elected president of the republic, thus defeating Cavaco Silva's bid. Young and popular, Guterres moved the PS toward the center of the political spectrum. Under Guterres, the PS won the October 1999 parliamentary elections. The PS defeated the PSD but did not manage to win a clear, working majority of seats, and this made the PS dependent upon alliances with smaller parties, including the PCP.
       In the local elections in December 2001, the PSD's criticism of PS's heavy public spending allowed the PSD to take control of the key cities of Lisbon, Oporto, and Coimbra. Guterres resigned, and parliamentary elections were brought forward from 2004 to March 2002. The PSD won a narrow victory with 40 percent of the votes, and Jose Durão Barroso became prime minister. Having failed to win a majority of the seats in parliament forced the PSD to govern in coalition with the right-wing Popular Party (PP) led by Paulo Portas. Durão Barroso set about reducing government spending by cutting the budgets of local authorities, freezing civil service hiring, and reviving the economy by accelerating privatization of state-owned enterprises. These measures provoked a 24-hour strike by public-sector workers. Durão Barroso reacted with vows to press ahead with budget-cutting measures and imposed a wage freeze on all employees earning more than €1,000, which affected more than one-half of Portugal's work force.
       In June 2004, Durão Barroso was invited by Romano Prodi to succeed him as president of the European Commission. Durão Barroso accepted and resigned the prime ministership in July. Pedro Santana Lopes, the leader of the PSD, became prime minister. Already unpopular at the time of Durão Barroso's resignation, the PSD-led government became increasingly unpopular under Santana Lopes. A month-long delay in the start of the school year and confusion over his plan to cut taxes and raise public-sector salaries, eroded confidence even more. By November, Santana Lopes's government was so unpopular that President Jorge Sampaio was obliged to dissolve parliament and hold new elections, two years ahead of schedule.
       Parliamentary elections were held on 20 February 2005. The PS, which had promised the electorate disciplined and transparent governance, educational reform, the alleviation of poverty, and a boost in employment, won 45 percent of the vote and the majority of the seats in parliament. The leader of the PS, José Sôcrates became prime minister on 12 March 2005. In the regularly scheduled presidential elections held on 6 January 2006, the former leader of the PSD and prime minister, Aníbal Cavaco Silva, won a narrow victory and became president on 9 March 2006. With a mass protest, public teachers' strike, and street demonstrations in March 2008, Portugal's media, educational, and social systems experienced more severe pressures. With the spreading global recession beginning in September 2008, Portugal's economic and financial systems became more troubled.
       Owing to its geographic location on the southwestern most edge of continental Europe, Portugal has been historically in but not of Europe. Almost from the beginning of its existence in the 12th century as an independent monarchy, Portugal turned its back on Europe and oriented itself toward the Atlantic Ocean. After carving out a Christian kingdom on the western portion of the Iberian peninsula, Portuguese kings gradually built and maintained a vast seaborne global empire that became central to the way Portugal understood its individuality as a nation-state. While the creation of this empire allows Portugal to claim an unusual number of "firsts" or distinctions in world and Western history, it also retarded Portugal's economic, social, and political development. It can be reasonably argued that the Revolution of 25 April 1974 was the most decisive event in Portugal's long history because it finally ended Portugal's oceanic mission and view of itself as an imperial power. After the 1974 Revolution, Portugal turned away from its global mission and vigorously reoriented itself toward Europe. Contemporary Portugal is now both in and of Europe.
       The turn toward Europe began immediately after 25 April 1974. Portugal granted independence to its African colonies in 1975. It was admitted to the European Council and took the first steps toward accession to the European Economic Community (EEC) in 1976. On 28 March 1977, the Portuguese government officially applied for EEC membership. Because of Portugal's economic and social backwardness, which would require vast sums of EEC money to overcome, negotiations for membership were long and difficult. Finally, a treaty of accession was signed on 12 June 1985. Portugal officially joined the EEC (the European Union [EU] since 1993) on 1 January 1986. Since becoming a full-fledged member of the EU, Portugal has been steadily overcoming the economic and social underdevelopment caused by its imperial past and is becoming more like the rest of Europe.
       Membership in the EU has speeded up the structural transformation of Portugal's economy, which actually began during the Estado Novo. Investments made by the Estado Novo in Portugal's economy began to shift employment out of the agricultural sector, which, in 1950, accounted for 50 percent of Portugal's economically active population. Today, only 10 percent of the economically active population is employed in the agricultural sector (the highest among EU member states); 30 percent in the industrial sector (also the highest among EU member states); and 60 percent in the service sector (the lowest among EU member states). The economically active population numbers about 5,000,000 employed, 56 percent of whom are women. Women workers are the majority of the workforce in the agricultural and service sectors (the highest among the EU member states). The expansion of the service sector has been primarily in health care and education. Portugal has had the lowest unemployment rates among EU member states, with the overall rate never being more than 10 percent of the active population. Since joining the EU, the number of employers increased from 2.6 percent to 5.8 percent of the active population; self-employed from 16 to 19 percent; and employees from 65 to 70 percent. Twenty-six percent of the employers are women. Unemployment tends to hit younger workers in industry and transportation, women employed in domestic service, workers on short-term contracts, and poorly educated workers. Salaried workers earn only 63 percent of the EU average, and hourly workers only one-third to one-half of that earned by their EU counterparts. Despite having had the second highest growth of gross national product (GNP) per inhabitant (after Ireland) among EU member states, the above data suggest that while much has been accomplished in terms of modernizing the Portuguese economy, much remains to be done to bring Portugal's economy up to the level of the "average" EU member state.
       Membership in the EU has also speeded up changes in Portuguese society. Over the last 30 years, coastalization and urbanization have intensified. Fully 50 percent of Portuguese live in the coastal urban conurbations of Lisbon, Oporto, Braga, Aveiro, Coimbra, Viseu, Évora, and Faro. The Portuguese population is one of the oldest among EU member states (17.3 percent are 65 years of age or older) thanks to a considerable increase in life expectancy at birth (77.87 years for the total population, 74.6 years for men, 81.36 years for women) and one of the lowest birthrates (10.59 births/1,000) in Europe. Family size averages 2.8 persons per household, with the strict nuclear family (one or two generations) in which both parents work being typical. Common law marriages, cohabitating couples, and single-parent households are more and more common. The divorce rate has also increased. "Youth Culture" has developed. The young have their own meeting places, leisure-time activities, and nightlife (bars, clubs, and discos).
       All Portuguese citizens, whether they have contributed or not, have a right to an old-age pension, invalidity benefits, widowed persons' pension, as well as payments for disabilities, children, unemployment, and large families. There is a national minimum wage (€385 per month), which is low by EU standards. The rapid aging of Portugal's population has changed the ratio of contributors to pensioners to 1.7, the lowest in the EU. This has created deficits in Portugal's social security fund.
       The adult literacy rate is about 92 percent. Illiteracy is still found among the elderly. Although universal compulsory education up to grade 9 was achieved in 1980, only 21.2 percent of the population aged 25-64 had undergone secondary education, compared to an EU average of 65.7 percent. Portugal's higher education system currently consists of 14 state universities and 14 private universities, 15 state polytechnic institutions, one Catholic university, and one military academy. All in all, Portugal spends a greater percentage of its state budget on education than most EU member states. Despite this high level of expenditure, the troubled Portuguese education system does not perform well. Early leaving and repetition rates are among the highest among EU member states.
       After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Portugal created a National Health Service, which today consists of 221 hospitals and 512 medical centers employing 33,751 doctors and 41,799 nurses. Like its education system, Portugal's medical system is inefficient. There are long waiting lists for appointments with specialists and for surgical procedures.
       Structural changes in Portugal's economy and society mean that social life in Portugal is not too different from that in other EU member states. A mass consumption society has been created. Televisions, telephones, refrigerators, cars, music equipment, mobile phones, and personal computers are commonplace. Sixty percent of Portuguese households possess at least one automobile, and 65 percent of Portuguese own their own home. Portuguese citizens are more aware of their legal rights than ever before. This has resulted in a trebling of the number of legal proceeding since 1960 and an eight-fold increase in the number of lawyers. In general, Portuguese society has become more permissive and secular; the Catholic Church and the armed forces are much less influential than in the past. Portugal's population is also much more culturally, religiously, and ethnically diverse, a consequence of the coming to Portugal of hundreds of thousands of immigrants, mainly from former African colonies.
       Portuguese are becoming more cosmopolitan and sophisticated through the impact of world media, the Internet, and the World Wide Web. A prime case in point came in the summer and early fall of 1999, with the extraordinary events in East Timor and the massive Portuguese popular responses. An internationally monitored referendum in East Timor, Portugal's former colony in the Indonesian archipelago and under Indonesian occupation from late 1975 to summer 1999, resulted in a vote of 78.5 percent for rejecting integration with Indonesia and for independence. When Indonesian prointegration gangs, aided by the Indonesian military, responded to the referendum with widespread brutality and threatened to reverse the verdict of the referendum, there was a spontaneous popular outpouring of protest in the cities and towns of Portugal. An avalanche of Portuguese e-mail fell on leaders and groups in the UN and in certain countries around the world as Portugal's diplomats, perhaps to compensate for the weak initial response to Indonesian armed aggression in 1975, called for the protection of East Timor as an independent state and for UN intervention to thwart Indonesian action. Using global communications networks, the Portuguese were able to mobilize UN and world public opinion against Indonesian actions and aided the eventual independence of East Timor on 20 May 2002.
       From the Revolution of 25 April 1974 until the 1990s, Portugal had a large number of political parties, one of the largest Communist parties in western Europe, frequent elections, and endemic cabinet instability. Since the 1990s, the number of political parties has been dramatically reduced and cabinet stability increased. Gradually, the Portuguese electorate has concentrated around two larger parties, the right-of-center Social Democrats (PSD) and the left-of-center Socialist (PS). In the 1980s, these two parties together garnered 65 percent of the vote and 70 percent of the seats in parliament. In 2005, these percentages had risen to 74 percent and 85 percent, respectively. In effect, Portugal is currently a two-party dominant system in which the two largest parties — PS and PSD—alternate in and out of power, not unlike the rotation of the two main political parties (the Regenerators and the Historicals) during the last decades (1850s to 1880s) of the liberal constitutional monarchy. As Portugal's democracy has consolidated, turnout rates for the eligible electorate have declined. In the 1970s, turnout was 85 percent. In Portugal's most recent parliamentary election (2005), turnout had fallen to 65 percent of the eligible electorate.
       Portugal has benefited greatly from membership in the EU, and whatever doubts remain about the price paid for membership, no Portuguese government in the near future can afford to sever this connection. The vast majority of Portuguese citizens see membership in the EU as a "good thing" and strongly believe that Portugal has benefited from membership. Only the Communist Party opposed membership because it reduces national sovereignty, serves the interests of capitalists not workers, and suffers from a democratic deficit. Despite the high level of support for the EU, Portuguese voters are increasingly not voting in elections for the European Parliament, however. Turnout for European Parliament elections fell from 40 percent of the eligible electorate in the 1999 elections to 38 percent in the 2004 elections.
       In sum, Portugal's turn toward Europe has done much to overcome its backwardness. However, despite the economic, social, and political progress made since 1986, Portugal has a long way to go before it can claim to be on a par with the level found even in Spain, much less the rest of western Europe. As Portugal struggles to move from underde-velopment, especially in the rural areas away from the coast, it must keep in mind the perils of too rapid modern development, which could damage two of its most precious assets: its scenery and environment. The growth and future prosperity of the economy will depend on the degree to which the government and the private sector will remain stewards of clean air, soil, water, and other finite resources on which the tourism industry depends and on which Portugal's world image as a unique place to visit rests. Currently, Portugal is investing heavily in renewable energy from solar, wind, and wave power in order to account for about 50 percent of its electricity needs by 2010. Portugal opened the world's largest solar power plant and the world's first commercial wave power farm in 2006.
       An American documentary film on Portugal produced in the 1970s described this little country as having "a Past in Search of a Future." In the years after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, it could be said that Portugal is now living in "a Present in Search of a Future." Increasingly, that future lies in Europe as an active and productive member of the EU.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Historical Portugal

  • 6 GENERAL REFERENCES

       ■ Guides to Archives and Libraries
       ■ Amaral, A. Ferreira do. "Archives da la ville de Lisbonne." Archivum 13 (1963): 98-101.
       ■ Andrade e Sousa, Teresa. "Guia das Colecções de Manuscritos da Divisao dos Reservados" [in Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, Lisbon/. Revista da Biblioteca Nacional, 2nd series, 3, 1 (Jan.-April 1988): 95-129.
       ■ Axelson, Eric. "Report on the Archives and Libraries of Portugal." In Eric Axelson, ed., Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1600, 247-63. Johannesburg, South Africa: C. Struik, 1973.
       ■ Boschi, Caio C. Roteiro-sumário de arquivos portugueses de interesse para o pesquisador da História do Brasil. Lisbon: Ed. Universitarias Lusôfonos, 1995.
       ■ Boxer, C. R. "A Glimpse of the Goa Archives." Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. (June 1952): 299-324.
       ■ -. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969: 392-413.
       ■ Brooks, George E. "Notes on Research Facilities in Lisbon and the Cape Verde Islands." International Journal of African Historical Studies 6 (1973): 304-14.
       ■ Cardozo, Manoel. "Portugal [Archives and Libraries]." In Daniel H. Thomas and Lynn M. Case, eds., New Guide to the Diplomatic Archives of Western Europe, 256-74. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1975.
       ■ Castro e Almeida, E. de. Inventário dos documentos relativos ao Brasil existentes no Arquivo da Marinha e Ultramar de Lisboa, 6 vols. Rio de Janeiro: 1913-36.
       ■ Centro de Estudos Hist0ricos Ultramarinos. Manuscritos da Ajuda ( guia), 2 vols. Lisbon: CEHU, 1966-73.
       ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. "Documenting Portuguese Africa." Africana Newsletter (Stanford, Calif.) I (Autumn 1963): 16-36.
       ■ Diffie, Bailey W. "Bibliography of the Principal Guides to Portuguese Archives and Libraries." Actas do Colóquio Internacional de Estudos Luso-Brasileiras de 1950 (Washington). Nashville, Tenn.: Vanderbilt University Press, 1953: 181-88.
       ■ Farinha, Maria do Carmo Jasmins Dias. Os Arquivos da Inquisição. Lisbon: Arquivo Nacional de Torre do Tombo, 1990.
       ■ Ferreira, Fernando Bandeira. "Chronique des archives du Portugal." Archivum 11 (1963): 207-14.
       ■ Fonseca, F. Bellard da. "Arquivo Geral da Alfãndega de Lisboa." Anais das Bibliotecas e Arquivos 2nd series, 75-76 (1948): 75-76.
       ■ Garcia, Maria Madalena. Arquivo Salazar: Inventário e Indices. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1992.
       ■ Grover, Mark L. "Research in Portugal." In Iêda Siqueira Wiarda, ed., The Handbook of Portuguese Studies, 435-75. Washington, D.C.: Xlibris, 2000.
       ■ Instituto Portugües de Arquivos. Guia de Fontes Portuguesas para História de Africa. Vol. I. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/Casa da Moeda, 1991.
       ■ -. Guia de Fontes Portuguesas para a História da América. Volume II. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/Casa da Moeda, 1992. Instituto Portugües do Patrimônio Cultural. Roteiro das bibliotecas e arquivos dependentes administrativamente do Instituto Português do Património. Lisbon: IPPC, 1984. Iria, Alberto. Inventário geral dos códices do Arquivo Histórico Ultramarino. Lisbon, 1966.
       ■ Nascimento, Aires do. Bibliografia de arquivos portugueses. Lisbon: Instituto Portugües de Arquivos, 1991.
       ■ Pereira, Arnaldo Antônio. "Arquivos históricos de Lisboa: contribuição para um roteiro." Clio 4 (1982): 95-120; 5 (1984-85): 115-48.
       ■ Pereira, Gabriel. Bibliotecas e arquivos nacionais. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional, 1903.
       ■ -. Arquivos nacionais. Coimbra: Univ. da Coimbra, 1910.
       ■ Pescatello, Ann. "Relatôrio [Report] from Portugal: The Archives and Libraries of Portugal and Their Significance for the Study of Brazilian History." Latin American Research Review 5, 2 (1970): 17-52. Rau, Virginia. Arquivos de Portugal: Lisboa. In The International Colloquium on Luso-Brazilian Studies, 189-231. Nashville, Tenn.: Vanderbilt University Press, 1953.
       ■ Ribeiro, José Silvestre. Apontamentos históricos sobre bibliotecas portuguesas. Coimbra: Imprensa da Universidade, 1914.
       ■ Ryder, A. F. C. Materials for West African History in Portuguese Archives. London: Athlone Press, University of London, 1965.
       ■ Serrão, Joel, Maria da Silva Leal, and Miriam Halpern Pereira, eds. Roteiro de fontes da História Portuguesa Contemporânea: Arquivo Nacional da Torre do Tombo. Vols. I and II. Lisbon, 1984.
       ■ Silva Leal, Maria da, and Miriam Halpern Pereira, eds. Arquivo e Historiografia: Colóquio sobre as Fontes de História Contemporânea Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1988.
       ■ Silveira, Luís. Portugal nos arquivos do estrangeiro, 2 vols. Lisbon: Instituto para a Alta Cultura, 1946-48.
       ■ Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa. Bibliografia do Ultramar Portugües existente na Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Tovar, Conde de. Catálogo dos Manuscritos Portugueses ou Relativos a Portugal Existentes no Museu Britânico. Lisbon: Academia das Ciências, 1932. Vieira, Alberto. Guia Para A História E Investigação Das Ilhas Atlânticas. Funchal, 1995.
       ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Ajuda Library/Biblioteca Da Ajuda [Lisbon, Portugal)." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 7 (Winter/Spring 1980-81): 1-2.
       ■ -. "Archival Materials and Manuscripts on United States History in Portugal and the Azores Islands." In Lewis Hanke, ed., Guide to the Study of United States History Outside the U.S. 1945-1980, 346-56. White Plains, N.Y.: Kraus International Publications; American Historical Association University of Massachusetts, Amherst, 1985.
       ■ -. "The Archives of Portugal: A Guide to an Intelligence Treasure Trove." International Journal of Intelligence and Counterintelligence 4, 4 (Winter 1990): 539-50.
       ■ Statistical
       ■ Agência Geral do Ultramar. Províncias ultramarinas portuguesas: Dados informativos. Lisbon, 1962-66.
       ■. Portugal: Overseas Provinces: Facts and Figures. Lisbon, 1965.
       ■ Anuário Estatístico de Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto Nacional de Estatística, 1875-present.
       ■ Anuário Estatístico. II. Províncias Ultramarinas, 1969. Lisbon: Instituto Nacional de Estatística, 1971.
       ■ Ayala, José Aldana. Compêndio Geographico-Estadistico de Portugal y sus Posesiones Ultramarinas. Madrid, 1855.
       ■ Balbi, Adriano. Essai Statistique sur le Royaume de Portugal et d'Algarve. Paris, 1822.
       ■ Estatísticas Agrícolas. Lisbon: Instituto Nacional de Estatística, 1965-pre-sent.
       ■ Estatísticas Industriais. Lisbon: Instituto Nacional de Estatística, 1967-pre-sent.
       ■ Estatísticas de Saúde. Lisbon, 1970-present.
       ■ Gaspar, Jorge, ed. Portugal Em Mapas E Em Números. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1990 ed.
       ■ McNitt, Harold A., comp. Selected Agricultural and Trade Statistics for the European Community: Greece, Spain and Portugal. 1967-79. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Department of Agriculture; Statistical Bulletin no. 692, 1982.
       ■ Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD). Portugal: OECD Economic Surveys. Paris: OECD, 1979-present.
       ■ Pery, Geraldo. Geographia e Estatistica de Portugal e Colonias. Lisbon, 1875.
       ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto Nacional de Estatistica, 1969; annual volumes. Vicente, Ana. "A Statistical Portrait of Portugal." In Iêda Siqueira Wiarda, ed., The Handbook of Portuguese Studies, 477-511. Washington, D.C.: Xlibris, 2000.
       ■ Andrade, John. Dicionário Do 25 De Abril. Verde Fauna, Rubra Flora. Lisbon: Nova Arrancada, 2002.
       ■ Azevedo, Candido De, ed. Classe Politica Portuguesa: Estes Politicos Que Nos Governam. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Barreto, Antônio, and Maria Filomena Mônica, eds. Dicionário De História De Portugal. Vols. VII, VIII and IX. Suplemento (to 6 vols. of Joel Serrão, DHP), 3 vols. Oporto: Figueirinhas, 1999-2000.
       ■ Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura, 30 vols., to date. Lisbon: Verbo: 1963-90.
       ■ Grande Enciclopédia Portuguesa e Brasileira, 40 vols. Lisbon and Rio de Janeiro, 1924-60.
       ■ Guía das Fundações Portuguesas/ Portuguese Foundations Guide, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Centro Portugües de Fundações, 1996.
       ■ Rosas, Fernando, and J. M. Brandão de Brito, eds. Dicionário de História do Estado Novo, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1996.
       ■ Secretaria de Estado da Informação e Turismo. Orgânica Governamental, Sua Evolução: E Elencos Ministeriais Constituidos Desde 5 De Outubro De 1910 à 31 De Março De 1972. Lisbon, 1972.
       ■ Selecções do Reader's Digest, ed. Dicionário Enciclopédico Da História De Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 1993.
       ■ Serrão, Joel, ed. Dicionário De História De Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 196371.
       ■ General Histories, Legal, Political Studies, Area and Country Studies
       ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1922-29. Ameal, João. História de Portugal: Das Orígens Até 1940, 4th ed. Oporto, 1958.
       ■ Anderson, James Maxwell. The History of Portugal. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 2000.
       ■ Birmingham, David. A Concise History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press, 1993. Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal. Paris, 1949.
       ■ Bourdon, Albert-Alain. Histoire du Portugal. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1970.
       ■ Bradford, Sarah. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1973.
       ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, José Adelino Maltez, and Mendo Castro Henriques. Bem Comum Dos Portugueses. Lisbon: Vega, 1999.
       ■ Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962.
       ■ -. História Breve das Constituiçoes Portuguesas, 4th ed. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.
       ■ -. Contemporary Portugal: Politics, Society, Culture. New York: Columbia University Press, 2003.
       ■ Eppstein, John. Portugal: The Country and Its People. London: Queen Anne Press, 1967.
       ■ Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa, and Helena Rato, eds. Portugal Hoje. Oeiras: Instituto Nacional de Administraçao, 1995. Garcia, José Manuel. História de Portugal: Uma Visão Global, 4th ed. Lisbon, 1989.
       ■ Kaplan, Marion. The Portuguese: The Land and Its People, 2nd ed. New York: Viking, 1998.
       ■ Koebel, William. Portugal: Its Land and People. London: Constable, 1909. Livermore, Harold V. A History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1947.
       ■ -. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976 ed.
       ■ -. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.
       ■ -. A Short History of Portugal. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1967.
       ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986. Mattoso, José, ed. História De Portugal, 8 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1993-94. Nowell, Charles E. A History of Portugal. New York: Van Nostrand, 1953.
       ■ -. Portugal. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1973.
       ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. História de Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1972-90, various eds.
       ■ -. History of Portugal, 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1972; 1976 ed. in one volume.
       ■ -. Historia De Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional-Casa da Moeda, 1991.
       ■ -. Breve Historia De Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1995.
       ■ Oliveira Martins, J. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1880 and later editions.
       ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991. Pajot, Lalé. Le Portugal. Paris: Pichon and Durand, 1971. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.
       ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal, 2 vols. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.
       ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal, 9 vols. Barcelos and Coimbra, Monumental Edition, 1928-35.
       ■ Raibaud, A. Petite Histoire du Portugal: Des Origines à 1910. Nice, 1964.
       ■ Reynold, Gonzague de. Portugal. Paris, 1936.
       ■ Saraiva, José Hermano. História Concisa de Portugal. Lisbon, 1978 and later eds.
       ■ -. História De Portugal, 4th ed. Mem Martins: Pub. Europa-América, 1993.
       ■ -. Portugal: A Companion History. Ed. and expanded by Ian Robertson and
       ■ L. C. Taylor. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.
       ■ Sayers, Raymond S., ed. Portugal and Brazil in Transition. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.
       ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Lisbon, 1931.
       ■ Sérgio, Antônio. A Sketch of the History of Portugal. Lisbon, 1928.
       ■ Serrão, Joel, and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História De Portugal, 10 vols. Lisbon, 1987-.
       ■ Silva, Manuela, coord. Portugal Contemporâneo: Problemas e perspectivas. Oeiras: Instituto Nacional de Administração, 1986.
       ■ Trend, J. B. Portugal. London: Ernest Benn, 1957.
       ■ Veríssimo Serrão, José. História De Portugal, 14 vols. Lisbon, 1980-97.
       ■ Vieira, Nelson H., ed. Roads to Today's Portugal: Essays on Contemporary Portuguese Literature, Art and Culture. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1983.
       ■ Wiarda, Iêda Siqueira, ed. The Handbook of Portuguese Studies. Washington, D.C.: Xlibris, 2000.
       ■ Historical Document Collections: Portugal Almeida, Manuel Lopes de, ed. Obras dos Príncipes de Avis. Oporto: Lello, 1981.
       ■ Andrade e Silva, José Justino da, ed. Collecção Chronologica da Legislação Portugueza ( 1603-1702), 10 vols. Lisbon De Souza, 1854-59.
       ■ Azevedo, Ruy Pinto de. Documentos Medievais Portugueses, 3 vols. Lisbon:
       ■ Academia Portuguesa de Histôria, 1940-62. Borges de Castro, José Ferreira, ed. Collecção dos Tratados, Convenções, Contratos e Actos Publicos Celebrados entre a Coroa de Portugal... desde 1640 até ao Presente, 30 vols. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1856-80. Boxer, C. R., ed. The Tragic History of the Sea, 1589-1622. Cambridge: Hakluyt Society, 2nd series, vol. 112. Cambridge University Press, 1959.
       ■. Further Selections from the Tragic History of the Sea. Cambridge: Hakluyt Society, 2nd series, vol. 132. Cambridge University Press, 1968. Coelho, Antônio Borges, ed. Portugal na Espanha Arabe, 4 vols. Lisbon, Seara Nova, 1972-75.
       ■ Cruz, Alfeu, ed. Colecção Anotada de Legislação da República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.
       ■ David, Charles Wendell, ed. The Conquest of Lisbon. New York, 1936.
       ■ Dinis, Joaquim Dias, ed. Monumenta Henricina, 15 vols. Coimbra: Comissao Executiva das Comemorações do V Centenário da Morte do Infante D. Henrique, 1960-74.
       ■ Documentos para a História das Cortes gerais da Nação Portuguesa. Vol. I (1820-25) and later vols. Lisbon, 1889.
       ■ Duarte, Dom (King of Portugal). Leal Conselheiro. João Morais Barbosa, ed. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional and Casa da Moeda, 1982.
       ■ Faye, Jean Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976.
       ■ Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986.
       ■ Fonseca, Luís Adão da. O essencial sobre O Tratado de Windsor [ 1386]. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional and Casa da Moeda, 1986.
       ■ Fundação Gulbenkian. Ordenações manuelinas, 5 vols. Lisbon: Fund. Gulben-kian, 1984.
       ■ Medina, João, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Multilar, 1985-90.
       ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Dez Anos De Política Externa ( 19361948): A Nação Portuguesa E A Segunda Guerra Mundial, 20 vols. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional-Casa da Moeda, 1973-98.
       ■ Neves, Orlando, ed. Textos Históricos Da Revolução, 3 vols. Lisbon: Diabril, 1975-76.
       ■ Oliveira, Eduardo Freire de, ed. Arquivo Municipal de Lisboa, 17 vols. Lisbon: Typ. Universal, 1882-1911.
       ■ Oliveira Marques, A.H. de, ed. Antologia da Historiografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Mem Martins: Europa-América, 1975. Pereira, Miriam Halpern, ed. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa. Vol. I (de 1820 a convenção de Gramido). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.
       ■ Salazar, Antonio de Oliveira. Discursos e Notas Políticas, 6 vols. Coimbra: Coimbra Edit., 1932-67.
       ■ -. Entrevistas: 1960-1966. Coimbra: Coimbra Edit., 1967.
       ■ -. Salazar. Pensamento e doutrina política: Textos antológicos. Lisbon: Verbo, 1989.
       ■ Sampaio, Carlos Rangel de. Preparativos de Uma RevoltaDocumentos Inéditos de 1840 a 1846. Lisbon, 1905.
       ■ Santarém, Visconde do e L.A. Rebelo da Silva, eds. Quadro elementar das relações politicas e diplomáticas de Portugal com as diversas potências do mundo, 19 vols. Paris and Lisbon, 1842-76.
       ■ Serrão, Joel, ed. Antologia Do Pensamento Político Português/1. Liberalismo, Socialismo, Republicanismo. Oporto: Inova, 1970.
       ■ Sousa Costa, Antônia Domingues, ed. Monumenta Portugaliae Vaticana, 4 vols. Rome, Oporto and Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1968-70.
       ■ Tomás, Manuel Fernandes. A Revolução de 1820. José Tengarrinha, ed. Lisbon, 1974.
       ■ Vicente, Ana. Portugal Visto Pela Espanha: Correspondência Diplomática, 1939-1960. Lisbon: Assíro & Alvim, 1992.
       ■ Historical Document Collections: Portuguese Empire
       ■ Agência Geral das Colônias. Antologia Colonial Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon: Agencia Geral das Colônias, 1946-47.
       ■ Albuquerque, Afonso de. Albuquerque: Caesar of the East. T. F. Earle and John Villiers, trans., eds. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1990.
       ■ Alexandre, Valentim, ed. Orígens do colonialismo portugües moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.
       ■ Almada, José de, ed. Tratados Aplicáveis ao Ultramar, 8 vols. Lisbon: MNE, 1942-46.
       ■ Arquivo das Colonias, 5 vols. Lisbon: Ministério das Colônias, 1917-33. Arquivos de Angola, 19 vols. 1st series, Luanda: 1933-59; 16 vols., 2nd series, 1960-74.
       ■ Arquivos de Macau, 9 vols. Macau, 1929-74.
       ■ Barbosa, Duarte. The Book of Duarte Barbosa, 2 vols. London: Hakluyt Society: 2nd series, no. 44 (1918) and 49 (1921).
       ■ Bensaúde, Joaquim, ed. Histoire de la science nautiqueportugaise a l' epoque des grandes découvertes, 7 vols. Munich and Lisbon: Kuhn, 1914-24.
       ■ Biker, Júlio Firmino Júdice, ed. Collecção de tratados e concertos de pazes que o Estado da India fez com os Reis e Senhores com que teve relações nas partes da Asia e Africa desde o princípio até ao fim do século XVIII, 14 vols. Lisbon, 1881-87.
       ■ Bragança Pereira, A. B., ed. Arquivo Portugües Oriental, 11 vols. Bastora, Goa: Rangel, 1936-40.
       ■ Brásio, Antônio, SJ. Monumenta missionária africana, 20 vols. Lisbon: Agência Geral do Ultramar, 1952-80.
       ■ Caminha, Pero Vaz de. A Carta de Pero Vaz de Caminha. Jaime Cortesão, ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1967.
       ■ Carreira, Antônio. Documentos para a História das Ilhas de Cabo Verde e " Rios de Guiné." Lisbon: Ed. do Autor, 1983.
       ■ Centro de Estudos Histôricos Ultramarinos. Documentação Ultramarina Portuguesa. Lisbon: CEHU, 1960-74.
       ■ -. Documentos sobre os portugueses em Moçambique e na Africa Central, 1497-1840, 8 vols. Lisbon: National Archives of Rhodesia and Nyasaland and CEHU, 1962-80.
       ■ Cooper, Michael, ed. They Came to Japan: An Anthology of European Reports on Japan, 1543-1640. London: Thames and Hudson, 1963.
       ■ Cortesao, Armando, ed. The Suma Oriental of Tomé Pires... and the Book of Francisco Rodrigues, 2 vols. London: Hakluyt Society, 2nd series, vols. 89, 90: 1944.
       ■ Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira da Mota, eds. Portugalia monumenta cartographica, 6 vols. Coimbra: CMIH, 1958-63. Cunha Rivara, J. H. da, ed. Arquivo Portuguez Oriental, 9 vols. Nova-Goa, 1857-76.
       ■ Documentos Históricos da Biblioteca Nacional do Rio de Janeiro, 135 vols. Rio de Janeiro, 1928-.
       ■ Documentos remetidos da índia ou livros das Monções, 5 vols. Lisbon: Academia das Ciências, 1880-1935. Fernandes de Oliveira, Mário Antônio, ed. Angolana: Documentação sobre Angola, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979-80.
       ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon: Edit. Gleba, 1947-56.
       ■ Leite, Serafim, SJ, ed. Historia da Companhia de Jesus no Brasil, 10 vols. Lisbon, 1938-50.
       ■ Levine, Robert M., and John J. Crocitti, eds. The Brazil Reader: History, Culture, Politics. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1999.
       ■ Ley, C. D., ed. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.
       ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero, and Susana Münch Miranda, eds. Os primeiros 14 documentos relativos a Armada de Pedro Alvares Cabral. Lisbon: CNCDP, 1999.
       ■ Pissurlencar, Panduronga. Assentos do Conselho do Estado da índia, 16181750, 5 vols. Bastorá-Goa, India, 1953-57.
       ■ Sá, Padre Artur Basílio de, ed. Documentação para a história das missões do Padroado Português do Oriente: Isulíndia, 6 vols. Lisbon: Agência Geral do Ultramar, 1954-88.
       ■ Silva Marques, João Martins, ed. Descobrimentos Portugueses: Documentos para a sua história, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71. Silva Rego, Antônio da, ed. Documentação para a história das missões do padroado português no Oriente. 12 vols. Lisbon: Agência Geral do Ultramar, 1947-58.
       ■ Barros, João de. Asia. Hernâni Cidade, ed., 4 vols. Lisbon: Agência Geral das Colônias, 1945-46.
       ■ Castanheda, Fernão Lopes de. História do Descobrimento e Conquista da índia pelos Portugueses. Manuel Lopes de Almeida, ed., 2 vols. Oporto: Lello, 1979.
       ■ Correia, Gaspar. Lendas da índia. Manuel Lopes de Almeida, ed., 4 vols. Oporto: Lello, 1975.
       ■. Crónicas de D. Manuel e D. João III ( até 1533). José Pereira da Costa, ed. Lisbon: Academia das Ciências, 1992. Couto, Diogo do. Da Asia [continues De Barros chronicle]. Hernani Cidade, ed., 4 vols. Lisbon: Agência Geral das Colônias, 1945-46.
       ■. O soldado práctico, 2nd ed. M. Rodrigues Lapa, ed. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1954.
       ■ Galvão, Antônio. Tratado dos Descobrimentos. Oporto: Liv. Civilização, 1944.
       ■ Gôis, Damião de. Crónica do Felicíssimo Rei D. Manuel. Joaquim de Carvalho and David Lopes, eds., 4 vols. Coimbra: Imprensa da Universidade de Coimbra, 1926.
       ■ Lopes, Fernão. Crónica de D. Pedro I. Barcelos, 1932.
       ■. Crónica de D. Fernando, 2 vols. Barcelos: Portucalense, 1933-35.
       ■. Crónica de El-Rei D. João I, 2 vols. Oporto: Liv. Civilização, 1945- 49.
       ■. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, trans., eds. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.
       ■ Mendonça, Jerónimo de. Jornada d'Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1904.
       ■ Pereira, Duarte Pacheco. Esmeraldo de situ orbis. George H. T. Kimble, trans. London: Hakluyt Society, vol. 79, 1937.
       ■. Esmeraldo de situ orbis. Damião de Peres, ed. Lisbon: Academia Portuguesa da Histôria, 1988.
       ■ Pina Rui de. Crónica d'El Rey D. Affonso V, 3 vols. Lisbon: Clássicos Portuguezes, 1901-2.
       ■. Crónica d'El Rey D. Affonso II e d'El Rey D. Sancho II. Lisbon: Clássicos Portuguezes, 1906.
       ■. Crónica d'El Rey D. Affonso III. Lisbon: Clássicos Portuguezes, 1908.
       ■. Crónica d'El Rey D. Diniz. Oporto: Liv. Civilização, 1945.
       ■. Crónica d'El Rey D. João II. Coimbra: Imprensa da Universidade de Coimbra, 1950.
       ■ Zurara, Gomes Eanes de. The Chronicle of the Discovery and Conquest of Guinea, 2 vols. C. R. Beazley and Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Hakluyt Society, 1896-99.
       ■. Crónica da tomada de Ceuta. Lisbon, 1915.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > GENERAL REFERENCES

  • 7 Fraser, Harry L.

    1889-1974
       Director de cerca de 70 filmes sonoros, entre 1930 y 1950, ademas de un punado de filmes mudos. Escritor de guiones, mas o menos en el mismo intervalo de tiempo, y ayudante de direccion, tambien en las mismas fechas, con el seudonimo Harry O. Jones, sin duda por pudor profesional. Su mundo es el del western, al que dedico la inmensa mayoria de su produccion, obras cuyo presupuesto y sus inquietudes artisticas eran igualmente reducidos.
        The Montana Kid. 1931. 64 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Doris Hill.
        Oklahoma Jim (El terror de Oklahoma). 1931. 61 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Marion Burns.
        Land of Wanted Men. 1931. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Sheila Mannors.
        Ghost City (Oro en el monte). 1932. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Helen Forrest.
        Vanishing Men. 1932. 62 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Tom Tyler, Raymond Keane, Adele Lacy.
        Mason of the Mounted. 1932. 58 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Nancy Drexel.
        Law of the North (La ley del Norte). 1932. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Nadine Dore.
        Texas Pioneers (Praderas sangrientas). 1932. 58 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Bill Cody, Andy Shuford, Sheila Mannors.
        Honor of the Mounted (El honor del batallon). 1932. 62 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Tom Tyler, Francis McDonald.
        From Broadway to Cheyenne (Los gangsters del Oeste). 1932. 62 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Rex Bell, Marceline Day.
        The Man from Arizona (El hombre de Arizona). 1932. 58 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Rex Bell, Naomi Judge.
        The Diamond Trail (La senda del diamante). 1932. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Rex Bell, Frances Rich.
        Rainbow Ranch (La bala acusadora). 1933. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Rex Bell, Cecilia Parker.
        The Fighting Parson. 1933. 70 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Allied Artists. Hoot Gibson, Marceline Day.
        The Fugitive (El fugitivo del Oeste). 1933. 56 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram. Rex Bell, Cecilia Parker.
        Randy Rides Alone. 1934. 53 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram/Lone Star. John Wayne, Alberta Vaughn.
        Fighting Through. 1934. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Willis Kent. Reb Russell, Lucille Lund.
        Gunfire. 1934. 56 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Resolute. Rex Bell, Ruth Mix, Buzz Barton.
        Neath the Arizona Skies. 1934. 52 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Monogram/Lone Star. John Wayne, Sheila Terry.
        The Tonto Kid. 1935. 61 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Resolute. Rex Bell, Ruth Mix, Buzz Barton.
        The Reckless Buckaroo. 1935. 57 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Crescent. Bill Cody, Bill Cody, Jr., Betty Mack.
        Wagon Trail. 1935. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Ajax. Harry Carey, Gertrude Messinger.
        Rustler’s Paradise. 1935. 61 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Ajax. Harry Carey, Gertrude Messinger.
        Fighting Pioneers. 1935. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Resolute. Rex Bell, Ruth Mix, Buzz Barton.
        Saddle Aces. 1935. 56 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Resolute. Rex Bell, Ruth Mix, Buzz Barton.
        Wild Mustang. 1935. 62 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Ajax. Harry Carey, Barbara Fritchie.
        The Last of the Clintons. 1935. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Ajax. Harry Carey, Betty Mack.
        Ace’s Wild. 1936. 57 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Commodore. Harry Carey, Gertrude Messinger.
        Ghost Town. 1936. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Commodore. Harry Carey, Ruth Findlay.
        Hair-Trigger Casey. 1936. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Atlantic. Jack Perrin, Betty Mack.
        Wildcat Saunders. 1936. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Atlantic. Jack Perrin, Blanche Mehaffey.
        Feud of the West. 1936. 62 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Diversion. Hoot Gibson, Joan Barclay.
        The Riding Avenger. 1936. 58 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Diversion. Hoot Gibson, Ruth Mix.
        Romance Rides the Range. 1936. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Spectrum. Fred Scott, Marion Shilling.
        Cavalcade of the West. 1936. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Diversion. Hoot Gibson, Marion Shilling, Rex Lease.
        Galloping Dynamite. 1937. 57 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Ambassador. Kermit Maynard, Ariane Allen, John Merton.
        Heroes of the Alamo. 1937. 75 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Sunset (Columbia). Rex Lease, Lane Chandler.
        Six Shootin’ Sheriff. 1938. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Grand National. Ken Maynard, Marjorie Reynolds.
        Songs and Saddles. 1938. 65 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Colony. Gene Austin, Lynne Berkeley.
        Lure of the Wasteland. 1939. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro/Teleco-color. Al Lane Pictures (Monogram). Grant Withers, LeRoy Mason, Marion Arnold.
        Phantom Rancher. 1940. 61 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Colony. Ken Maynard, Dorothy Short.
        Lightning Strikes West. 1940. 56 minutos. Blanco y Negro. Colony. Ken Maynard, Claire Rochelle.
        Gunsmoke Mesa. 1944. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Dave O’Brien, Jim Newill, Patti McCarty.
        Outlaw Roundup. 1944. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Dave O’Brien, Jim Newill, Helen Chapman.
        Brand of the Devil. 1944. 57 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Dave O’Brien, Jim Newill, Ellen Hall.
        Enemy of the Law. 1945. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Tex Ritter, Dave O’Brien, Kay Hugues.
        Three in the Saddle. 1945. 61 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Tex Ritter, Dave O’Brien, Lorraine Miller.
        Frontier Fugitives. 1945. 53 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Tex Ritter, Dave O’Brien, Lorraine Miller.
        Flaming Bullets. 1945. 55 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Tex Ritter, Dave O’Brien, Patricia Knox.
        The Navajo Kid. 1945. 59 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Bob Steele, Syd Saylor, Caren Marsh.
        Six Gun Man. 1946. 57 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Bob Steele, Syd Saylor, Jean Carlin.
        Ambush Trail. 1946. 60 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Bob Steele, Syd Saylor, Lorraine Miller.
        Thunder Town. 1946. 57 minutos. Blanco y Negro. PRC. Bob Steele, Syd Saylor, Ellen Hall.
        Stallion Canyon. 1949. 72 minutos. Trucolor. Kanab/Astor. Ken Curtis, Carolina Cotton.

    English-Spanish dictionary of western films > Fraser, Harry L.

  • 8 Bibliography

     ■ Aitchison, J. (1987). Noam Chomsky: Consensus and controversy. New York: Falmer Press.
     ■ Anderson, J. R. (1980). Cognitive psychology and its implications. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Anderson, J. R. (1983). The architecture of cognition. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Anderson, J. R. (1995). Cognitive psychology and its implications (4th ed.). New York: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Archilochus (1971). In M. L. West (Ed.), Iambi et elegi graeci (Vol. 1). Oxford: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Armstrong, D. M. (1990). The causal theory of the mind. In W. G. Lycan (Ed.), Mind and cognition: A reader (pp. 37-47). Cambridge, MA: Basil Blackwell. (Originally published in 1981 in The nature of mind and other essays, Ithaca, NY: University Press).
     ■ Atkins, P. W. (1992). Creation revisited. Oxford: W. H. Freeman & Company.
     ■ Austin, J. L. (1962). How to do things with words. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Bacon, F. (1878). Of the proficience and advancement of learning divine and human. In The works of Francis Bacon (Vol. 1). Cambridge, MA: Hurd & Houghton.
     ■ Bacon, R. (1928). Opus majus (Vol. 2). R. B. Burke (Trans.). Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.
     ■ Bar-Hillel, Y. (1960). The present status of automatic translation of languages. In F. L. Alt (Ed.), Advances in computers (Vol. 1). New York: Academic Press.
     ■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1981). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 1). Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.
     ■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1982). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 2). Los Altos, CA: William Kaufman.
     ■ Barron, F. X. (1963). The needs for order and for disorder as motives in creative activity. In C. W. Taylor & F. X. Barron (Eds.), Scientific creativity: Its rec ognition and development (pp. 153-160). New York: Wiley.
     ■ Bartlett, F. C. (1932). Remembering: A study in experimental and social psychology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Bartley, S. H. (1969). Principles of perception. London: Harper & Row.
     ■ Barzun, J. (1959). The house of intellect. New York: Harper & Row.
     ■ Beach, F. A., D. O. Hebb, C. T. Morgan & H. W. Nissen (Eds.) (1960). The neu ropsychology of Lashley. New York: McGraw-Hill.
     ■ Berkeley, G. (1996). Principles of human knowledge: Three Dialogues. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1710.)
     ■ Berlin, I. (1953). The hedgehog and the fox: An essay on Tolstoy's view of history. NY: Simon & Schuster.
     ■ Bierwisch, J. (1970). Semantics. In J. Lyons (Ed.), New horizons in linguistics. Baltimore: Penguin Books.
     ■ Black, H. C. (1951). Black's law dictionary. St. Paul, MN: West Publishing.
     ■ Bobrow, D. G., & D. A. Norman (1975). Some principles of memory schemata. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representation and understanding: Stud ies in Cognitive Science (pp. 131-149). New York: Academic Press.
     ■ Boden, M. A. (1977). Artificial intelligence and natural man. New York: Basic Books.
     ■ Boden, M. A. (1981). Minds and mechanisms. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.
     ■ Boden, M. A. (1990a). The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. London: Cardinal.
     ■ Boden, M. A. (1990b). The philosophy of artificial intelligence. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Boden, M. A. (1994). Precis of The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. Behavioral and brain sciences 17, 519-570.
     ■ Boden, M. (1996). Creativity. In M. Boden (Ed.), Artificial Intelligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.
     ■ Bolter, J. D. (1984). Turing's man: Western culture in the computer age. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press.
     ■ Bolton, N. (1972). The psychology of thinking. London: Methuen.
     ■ Bourne, L. E. (1973). Some forms of cognition: A critical analysis of several papers. In R. Solso (Ed.), Contemporary issues in cognitive psychology (pp. 313324). Loyola Symposium on Cognitive Psychology (Chicago 1972). Washington, DC: Winston.
     ■ Bransford, J. D., N. S. McCarrell, J. J. Franks & K. E. Nitsch (1977). Toward unexplaining memory. In R. Shaw & J. D. Bransford (Eds.), Perceiving, acting, and knowing (pp. 431-466). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Breger, L. (1981). Freud's unfinished journey. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
     ■ Brehmer, B. (1986). In one word: Not from experience. In H. R. Arkes & K. Hammond (Eds.), Judgment and decision making: An interdisciplinary reader (pp. 705-719). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Bresnan, J. (1978). A realistic transformational grammar. In M. Halle, J. Bresnan & G. A. Miller (Eds.), Linguistic theory and psychological reality (pp. 1-59). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Brislin, R. W., W. J. Lonner & R. M. Thorndike (Eds.) (1973). Cross- cultural research methods. New York: Wiley.
     ■ Bronowski, J. (1977). A sense of the future: Essays in natural philosophy. P. E. Ariotti with R. Bronowski (Eds.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Bronowski, J. (1978). The origins of knowledge and imagination. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
     ■ Brown, R. O. (1973). A first language: The early stages. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Brown, T. (1970). Lectures on the philosophy of the human mind. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 330-387). New York: Random House/Modern Library.
     ■ Bruner, J. S., J. Goodnow & G. Austin (1956). A study of thinking. New York: Wiley.
     ■ Campbell, J. (1982). Grammatical man: Information, entropy, language, and life. New York: Simon & Schuster.
     ■ Campbell, J. (1989). The improbable machine. New York: Simon & Schuster.
     ■ Carlyle, T. (1966). On heroes, hero- worship and the heroic in history. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. (Originally published in 1841.)
     ■ Carnap, R. (1959). The elimination of metaphysics through logical analysis of language [Ueberwindung der Metaphysik durch logische Analyse der Sprache]. In A. J. Ayer (Ed.), Logical positivism (pp. 60-81) A. Pap (Trans). New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1932.)
     ■ Cassirer, E. (1946). Language and myth. New York: Harper and Brothers. Reprinted. New York: Dover Publications, 1953.
     ■ Cattell, R. B., & H. J. Butcher (1970). Creativity and personality. In P. E. Vernon (Ed.), Creativity. Harmondsworth, England: Penguin Books.
     ■ Caudill, M., & C. Butler (1990). Naturally intelligent systems. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Chandrasekaran, B. (1990). What kind of information processing is intelligence? A perspective on AI paradigms and a proposal. In D. Partridge & R. Wilks (Eds.), The foundations of artificial intelligence: A sourcebook (pp. 14-46). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Charniak, E., & McDermott, D. (1985). Introduction to artificial intelligence. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.
     ■ Chase, W. G., & H. A. Simon (1988). The mind's eye in chess. In A. Collins & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Readings in cognitive science: A perspective from psychology and artificial intelligence (pp. 461-493). San Mateo, CA: Kaufmann.
     ■ Cheney, D. L., & R. M. Seyfarth (1990). How monkeys see the world: Inside the mind of another species. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
     ■ Chi, M.T.H., R. Glaser & E. Rees (1982). Expertise in problem solving. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (pp. 7-73). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Chomsky, N. (1957). Syntactic structures. The Hague: Mouton. Janua Linguarum.
     ■ Chomsky, N. (1964). A transformational approach to syntax. In J. A. Fodor & J. J. Katz (Eds.), The structure of language: Readings in the philosophy of lan guage (pp. 211-245). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.
     ■ Chomsky, N. (1965). Aspects of the theory of syntax. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Chomsky, N. (1972). Language and mind (enlarged ed.). New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich.
     ■ Chomsky, N. (1979). Language and responsibility. New York: Pantheon.
     ■ Chomsky, N. (1986). Knowledge of language: Its nature, origin and use. New York: Praeger Special Studies.
     ■ Churchland, P. (1979). Scientific realism and the plasticity of mind. New York: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Churchland, P. M. (1989). A neurocomputational perspective: The nature of mind and the structure of science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Churchland, P. S. (1986). Neurophilosophy. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Clark, A. (1996). Philosophical Foundations. In M. A. Boden (Ed.), Artificial in telligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.
     ■ Clark, H. H., & T. B. Carlson (1981). Context for comprehension. In J. Long & A. Baddeley (Eds.), Attention and performance (Vol. 9, pp. 313-330). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Clarke, A. C. (1984). Profiles of the future: An inquiry into the limits of the possible. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.
     ■ Claxton, G. (1980). Cognitive psychology: A suitable case for what sort of treatment? In G. Claxton (Ed.), Cognitive psychology: New directions (pp. 1-25). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
     ■ Code, M. (1985). Order and organism. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.
     ■ Collingwood, R. G. (1972). The idea of history. New York: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Coopersmith, S. (1967). The antecedents of self- esteem. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Copland, A. (1952). Music and imagination. London: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Coren, S. (1994). The intelligence of dogs. New York: Bantam Books.
     ■ Cottingham, J. (Ed.) (1996). Western philosophy: An anthology. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.
     ■ Cox, C. (1926). The early mental traits of three hundred geniuses. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
     ■ Craik, K.J.W. (1943). The nature of explanation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Cronbach, L. J. (1990). Essentials of psychological testing (5th ed.). New York: HarperCollins.
     ■ Cronbach, L. J., & R. E. Snow (1977). Aptitudes and instructional methods. New York: Irvington. Paperback edition, 1981.
     ■ Csikszentmihalyi, M. (1993). The evolving self. New York: Harper Perennial.
     ■ Culler, J. (1976). Ferdinand de Saussure. New York: Penguin Books.
     ■ Curtius, E. R. (1973). European literature and the Latin Middle Ages. W. R. Trask (Trans.). Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
     ■ D'Alembert, J.L.R. (1963). Preliminary discourse to the encyclopedia of Diderot. R. N. Schwab (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.
     ■ Damasio, A. (1994). Descartes' error: Emotion, reason, and the human brain. New York: Avon.
     ■ Dampier, W. C. (1966). A history of modern science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Darwin, C. (1911). The life and letters of Charles Darwin (Vol. 1). Francis Darwin (Ed.). New York: Appleton.
     ■ Davidson, D. (1970) Mental events. In L. Foster & J. W. Swanson (Eds.), Experience and theory (pp. 79-101). Amherst: University of Massachussetts Press.
     ■ Davies, P. (1995). About time: Einstein's unfinished revolution. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.
     ■ Davis, R., & J. J. King (1977). An overview of production systems. In E. Elcock & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 8. Chichester, England: Ellis Horwood.
     ■ Davis, R., & D. B. Lenat (1982). Knowledge- based systems in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.
     ■ Dawkins, R. (1982). The extended phenotype: The gene as the unit of selection. Oxford: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ deKleer, J., & J. S. Brown (1983). Assumptions and ambiguities in mechanistic mental models (1983). In D. Gentner & A. L. Stevens (Eds.), Mental modes (pp. 155-190). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Dennett, D. C. (1978a). Brainstorms: Philosophical essays on mind and psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.
     ■ Dennett, D. C. (1978b). Toward a cognitive theory of consciousness. In D. C. Dennett, Brainstorms: Philosophical Essays on Mind and Psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.
     ■ Dennett, D. C. (1995). Darwin's dangerous idea: Evolution and the meanings of life. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.
     ■ Descartes, R. (1897-1910). Traite de l'homme. In Oeuvres de Descartes (Vol. 11, pp. 119-215). Paris: Charles Adam & Paul Tannery. (Originally published in 1634.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1950). Discourse on method. L. J. Lafleur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1637.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1951). Meditation on first philosophy. L. J. Lafleur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1641.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1955). The philosophical works of Descartes. E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Trans.). New York: Dover. (Originally published in 1911 by Cambridge University Press.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1967). Discourse on method (Pt. V). In E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 106-118). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1970a). Discourse on method. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 181-200). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1970b). Principles of philosophy. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 178-291). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1644.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1984). Meditations on first philosophy. In J. Cottingham, R. Stoothoff & D. Murduch (Trans.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)
     ■ Descartes, R. (1986). Meditations on first philosophy. J. Cottingham (Trans.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641 as Med itationes de prima philosophia.)
     ■ deWulf, M. (1956). An introduction to scholastic philosophy. Mineola, NY: Dover Books.
     ■ Dixon, N. F. (1981). Preconscious processing. London: Wiley.
     ■ Doyle, A. C. (1986). The Boscombe Valley mystery. In Sherlock Holmes: The com plete novels and stories (Vol. 1). New York: Bantam.
     ■ Dreyfus, H., & S. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine. New York: Free Press.
     ■ Dreyfus, H. L. (1972). What computers can't do: The limits of artificial intelligence (revised ed.). New York: Harper & Row.
     ■ Dreyfus, H. L., & S. E. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition and expertise in the era of the computer. New York: Free Press.
     ■ Edelman, G. M. (1992). Bright air, brilliant fire: On the matter of the mind. New York: Basic Books.
     ■ Ehrenzweig, A. (1967). The hidden order of art. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson.
     ■ Einstein, A., & L. Infeld (1938). The evolution of physics. New York: Simon & Schuster.
     ■ Eisenstein, S. (1947). Film sense. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World.
     ■ Everdell, W. R. (1997). The first moderns. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
     ■ Eysenck, M. W. (1977). Human memory: Theory, research and individual difference. Oxford: Pergamon.
     ■ Eysenck, M. W. (1982). Attention and arousal: Cognition and performance. Berlin: Springer.
     ■ Eysenck, M. W. (1984). A handbook of cognitive psychology. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Fancher, R. E. (1979). Pioneers of psychology. New York: W. W. Norton.
     ■ Farrell, B. A. (1981). The standing of psychoanalysis. New York: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Feldman, D. H. (1980). Beyond universals in cognitive development. Norwood, NJ: Ablex.
     ■ Fetzer, J. H. (1996). Philosophy and cognitive science (2nd ed.). New York: Paragon House.
     ■ Finke, R. A. (1990). Creative imagery: Discoveries and inventions in visualization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Flanagan, O. (1991). The science of the mind. Cambridge MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Fodor, J. (1983). The modularity of mind. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Frege, G. (1972). Conceptual notation. T. W. Bynum (Trans.). Oxford: Clarendon Press. (Originally published in 1879.)
     ■ Frege, G. (1979). Logic. In H. Hermes, F. Kambartel & F. Kaulbach (Eds.), Gottlob Frege: Posthumous writings. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. (Originally published in 1879-1891.)
     ■ Freud, S. (1959). Creative writers and day-dreaming. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 9, pp. 143-153). London: Hogarth Press.
     ■ Freud, S. (1966). Project for a scientific psychology. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The stan dard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 1, pp. 295-398). London: Hogarth Press. (Originally published in 1950 as Aus den AnfaЁngen der Psychoanalyse, in London by Imago Publishing.)
     ■ Freud, S. (1976). Lecture 18-Fixation to traumas-the unconscious. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 16, p. 285). London: Hogarth Press.
     ■ Galileo, G. (1990). Il saggiatore [The assayer]. In S. Drake (Ed.), Discoveries and opinions of Galileo. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1623.)
     ■ Gassendi, P. (1970). Letter to Descartes. In "Objections and replies." In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2, pp. 179-240). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)
     ■ Gazzaniga, M. S. (1988). Mind matters: How mind and brain interact to create our conscious lives. Boston: Houghton Mifflin in association with MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Genesereth, M. R., & N. J. Nilsson (1987). Logical foundations of artificial intelligence. Palo Alto, CA: Morgan Kaufmann.
     ■ Ghiselin, B. (1952). The creative process. New York: Mentor.
     ■ Ghiselin, B. (1985). The creative process. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1952.)
     ■ Gilhooly, K. J. (1996). Thinking: Directed, undirected and creative (3rd ed.). London: Academic Press.
     ■ Glass, A. L., K. J. Holyoak & J. L. Santa (1979). Cognition. Reading, MA: AddisonWesley.
     ■ Goody, J. (1977). The domestication of the savage mind. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Gruber, H. E. (1980). Darwin on man: A psychological study of scientific creativity (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
     ■ Gruber, H. E., & S. Davis (1988). Inching our way up Mount Olympus: The evolving systems approach to creative thinking. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity: Contemporary psychological perspectives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Guthrie, E. R. (1972). The psychology of learning. New York: Harper. (Originally published in 1935.)
     ■ Habermas, J. (1972). Knowledge and human interests. Boston: Beacon Press.
     ■ Hadamard, J. (1945). The psychology of invention in the mathematical field. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
     ■ Hand, D. J. (1985). Artificial intelligence and psychiatry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Harris, M. (1981). The language myth. London: Duckworth.
     ■ Haugeland, J. (Ed.) (1981). Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Haugeland, J. (1981a). The nature and plausibility of cognitivism. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 243-281). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Haugeland, J. (1981b). Semantic engines: An introduction to mind design. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 1-34). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Haugeland, J. (1985). Artificial intelligence: The very idea. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Hawkes, T. (1977). Structuralism and semiotics. Berkeley: University of California Press.
     ■ Hebb, D. O. (1949). The organisation of behaviour. New York: Wiley.
     ■ Hebb, D. O. (1958). A textbook of psychology. Philadelphia: Saunders.
     ■ Hegel, G.W.F. (1910). The phenomenology of mind. J. B. Baille (Trans.). London: Sonnenschein. (Originally published as Phaenomenologie des Geistes, 1807.)
     ■ Heisenberg, W. (1958). Physics and philosophy. New York: Harper & Row.
     ■ Hempel, C. G. (1966). Philosophy of natural science. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: PrenticeHall.
     ■ Herman, A. (1997). The idea of decline in Western history. New York: Free Press.
     ■ Herrnstein, R. J., & E. G. Boring (Eds.) (1965). A source book in the history of psy chology. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Herzmann, E. (1964). Mozart's creative process. In P. H. Lang (Ed.), The creative world of Mozart (pp. 17-30). London: Oldbourne Press.
     ■ Hilgard, E. R. (1957). Introduction to psychology. London: Methuen.
     ■ Hobbes, T. (1651). Leviathan. London: Crooke.
     ■ Hofstadter, D. R. (1979). Goedel, Escher, Bach: An eternal golden braid. New York: Basic Books.
     ■ Holliday, S. G., & M. J. Chandler (1986). Wisdom: Explorations in adult competence. Basel, Switzerland: Karger.
     ■ Horn, J. L. (1986). In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (Vol. 3). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.
     ■ Hull, C. (1943). Principles of behavior. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.
     ■ Hume, D. (1955). An inquiry concerning human understanding. New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1748.)
     ■ Hume, D. (1975). An enquiry concerning human understanding. In L. A. SelbyBigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (Spelling and punctuation revised.) (Originally published in 1748.)
     ■ Hume, D. (1978). A treatise of human nature. L. A. Selby-Bigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (With some modifications of spelling and punctuation.) (Originally published in 1690.)
     ■ Hunt, E. (1973). The memory we must have. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language. (pp. 343-371) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Husserl, E. (1960). Cartesian meditations. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff.
     ■ Inhelder, B., & J. Piaget (1958). The growth of logical thinking from childhood to adolescence. New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1955 as De la logique de l'enfant a` la logique de l'adolescent. [Paris: Presses Universitaire de France])
     ■ James, W. (1890a). The principles of psychology (Vol. 1). New York: Dover Books.
     ■ James, W. (1890b). The principles of psychology. New York: Henry Holt.
     ■ Jevons, W. S. (1900). The principles of science (2nd ed.). London: Macmillan.
     ■ Johnson, G. (1986). Machinery of the mind: Inside the new science of artificial intelli gence. New York: Random House.
     ■ Johnson, M. L. (1988). Mind, language, machine. New York: St. Martin's Press.
     ■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1983). Mental models: Toward a cognitive science of language, inference, and consciousness. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1988). The computer and the mind: An introduction to cognitive science. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Jones, E. (1961). The life and work of Sigmund Freud. L. Trilling & S. Marcus (Eds.). London: Hogarth.
     ■ Jones, R. V. (1985). Complementarity as a way of life. In A. P. French & P. J. Kennedy (Eds.), Niels Bohr: A centenary volume. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Kant, I. (1933). Critique of Pure Reason (2nd ed.). N. K. Smith (Trans.). London: Macmillan. (Originally published in 1781 as Kritik der reinen Vernunft.)
     ■ Kant, I. (1891). Solution of the general problems of the Prolegomena. In E. Belfort (Trans.), Kant's Prolegomena. London: Bell. (With minor modifications.) (Originally published in 1783.)
     ■ Katona, G. (1940). Organizing and memorizing: Studies in the psychology of learning and teaching. New York: Columbia University Press.
     ■ Kaufman, A. S. (1979). Intelligent testing with the WISC-R. New York: Wiley.
     ■ Koestler, A. (1964). The act of creation. New York: Arkana (Penguin).
     ■ Kohlberg, L. (1971). From is to ought. In T. Mischel (Ed.), Cognitive development and epistemology. (pp. 151-235) New York: Academic Press.
     ■ KoЁhler, W. (1925). The mentality of apes. New York: Liveright.
     ■ KoЁhler, W. (1927). The mentality of apes (2nd ed.). Ella Winter (Trans.). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
     ■ KoЁhler, W. (1930). Gestalt psychology. London: G. Bell.
     ■ KoЁhler, W. (1947). Gestalt psychology. New York: Liveright.
     ■ KoЁhler, W. (1969). The task of Gestalt psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
     ■ Kuhn, T. (1970). The structure of scientific revolutions (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
     ■ Langer, E. J. (1989). Mindfulness. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.
     ■ Langer, S. (1962). Philosophical sketches. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.
     ■ Langley, P., H. A. Simon, G. L. Bradshaw & J. M. Zytkow (1987). Scientific dis covery: Computational explorations of the creative process. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Lashley, K. S. (1951). The problem of serial order in behavior. In L. A. Jeffress (Ed.), Cerebral mechanisms in behavior, the Hixon Symposium (pp. 112-146) New York: Wiley.
     ■ LeDoux, J. E., & W. Hirst (1986). Mind and brain: Dialogues in cognitive neuroscience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Lehnert, W. (1978). The process of question answering. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Leiber, J. (1991). Invitation to cognitive science. Oxford: Blackwell.
     ■ Lenat, D. B., & G. Harris (1978). Designing a rule system that searches for scientific discoveries. In D. A. Waterman & F. Hayes-Roth (Eds.), Pattern directed inference systems (pp. 25-52) New York: Academic Press.
     ■ Levenson, T. (1995). Measure for measure: A musical history of science. New York: Touchstone. (Originally published in 1994.)
     ■ Leґvi-Strauss, C. (1963). Structural anthropology. C. Jacobson & B. Grundfest Schoepf (Trans.). New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1958.)
     ■ Levine, M. W., & J. M. Schefner (1981). Fundamentals of sensation and perception. London: Addison-Wesley.
     ■ Lewis, C. I. (1946). An analysis of knowledge and valuation. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.
     ■ Lighthill, J. (1972). A report on artificial intelligence. Unpublished manuscript, Science Research Council.
     ■ Lipman, M., A. M. Sharp & F. S. Oscanyan (1980). Philosophy in the classroom. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.
     ■ Lippmann, W. (1965). Public opinion. New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1922.)
     ■ Locke, J. (1956). An essay concerning human understanding. Chicago: Henry Regnery Co. (Originally published in 1690.)
     ■ Locke, J. (1975). An essay concerning human understanding. P. H. Nidditch (Ed.). Oxford: Clarendon. (Originally published in 1690.) (With spelling and punctuation modernized and some minor modifications of phrasing.)
     ■ Lopate, P. (1994). The art of the personal essay. New York: Doubleday/Anchor Books.
     ■ Lorimer, F. (1929). The growth of reason. London: Kegan Paul. Machlup, F., & U. Mansfield (Eds.) (1983). The study of information. New York: Wiley.
     ■ Manguel, A. (1996). A history of reading. New York: Viking.
     ■ Margolis, H. (1987). Patterns, thinking, and cognition. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
     ■ Markey, J. F. (1928). The symbolic process. London: Kegan Paul.
     ■ Martin, R. M. (1969). On Ziff's "Natural and formal languages." In S. Hook (Ed.), Language and philosophy: A symposium (pp. 249-263). New York: New York University Press.
     ■ Mazlish, B. (1993). The fourth discontinuity: the co- evolution of humans and machines. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
     ■ McCarthy, J., & P. J. Hayes (1969). Some philosophical problems from the standpoint of artificial intelligence. In B. Meltzer & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 4. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.
     ■ McClelland, J. L., D. E. Rumelhart & G. E. Hinton (1986). The appeal of parallel distributed processing. In D. E. Rumelhart, J. L. McClelland & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the mi crostructure of cognition (Vol. 1, pp. 3-40). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/ Bradford Books.
     ■ McCorduck, P. (1979). Machines who think. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ McLaughlin, T. (1970). Music and communication. London: Faber & Faber.
     ■ Mednick, S. A. (1962). The associative basis of the creative process. Psychological Review 69, 431-436.
     ■ Meehl, P. E., & C. J. Golden (1982). Taxometric methods. In Kendall, P. C., & Butcher, J. N. (Eds.), Handbook of research methods in clinical psychology (pp. 127-182). New York: Wiley.
     ■ Mehler, J., E.C.T. Walker & M. Garrett (Eds.) (1982). Perspectives on mental rep resentation: Experimental and theoretical studies of cognitive processes and ca pacities. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Mill, J. S. (1900). A system of logic, ratiocinative and inductive: Being a connected view of the principles of evidence and the methods of scientific investigation. London: Longmans, Green.
     ■ Miller, G. A. (1979, June). A very personal history. Talk to the Cognitive Science Workshop, Cambridge, MA.
     ■ Miller, J. (1983). States of mind. New York: Pantheon Books.
     ■ Minsky, M. (1975). A framework for representing knowledge. In P. H. Winston (Ed.), The psychology of computer vision (pp. 211-277). New York: McGrawHill.
     ■ Minsky, M., & S. Papert (1973). Artificial intelligence. Condon Lectures, Oregon State System of Higher Education, Eugene, Oregon.
     ■ Minsky, M. L. (1986). The society of mind. New York: Simon & Schuster.
     ■ Mischel, T. (1976). Psychological explanations and their vicissitudes. In J. K. Cole & W. J. Arnold (Eds.), Nebraska Symposium on motivation (Vol. 23). Lincoln, NB: University of Nebraska Press.
     ■ Morford, M.P.O., & R. J. Lenardon (1995). Classical mythology (5th ed.). New York: Longman.
     ■ Murdoch, I. (1954). Under the net. New York: Penguin.
     ■ Nagel, E. (1959). Methodological issues in psychoanalytic theory. In S. Hook (Ed.), Psychoanalysis, scientific method, and philosophy: A symposium. New York: New York University Press.
     ■ Nagel, T. (1979). Mortal questions. London: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Nagel, T. (1986). The view from nowhere. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Neisser, U. (1967). Cognitive psychology. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.
     ■ Neisser, U. (1972). Changing conceptions of imagery. In P. W. Sheehan (Ed.), The function and nature of imagery (pp. 233-251). London: Academic Press.
     ■ Neisser, U. (1976). Cognition and reality. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Neisser, U. (1978). Memory: What are the important questions? In M. M. Gruneberg, P. E. Morris & R. N. Sykes (Eds.), Practical aspects of memory (pp. 3-24). London: Academic Press.
     ■ Neisser, U. (1979). The concept of intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg & D. K. Detterman (Eds.), Human intelligence: Perspectives on its theory and measurement (pp. 179-190). Norwood, NJ: Ablex.
     ■ Nersessian, N. (1992). How do scientists think? Capturing the dynamics of conceptual change in science. In R. N. Giere (Ed.), Cognitive models of science (pp. 3-44). Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
     ■ Newell, A. (1973a). Artificial intelligence and the concept of mind. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 1-60). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Newell, A. (1973b). You can't play 20 questions with nature and win. In W. G. Chase (Ed.), Visual information processing (pp. 283-310). New York: Academic Press.
     ■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1963). GPS: A program that simulates human thought. In E. A. Feigenbaum & J. Feldman (Eds.), Computers and thought (pp. 279-293). New York & McGraw-Hill.
     ■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1972). Human problem solving. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.
     ■ Nietzsche, F. (1966). Beyond good and evil. W. Kaufmann (Trans.). New York: Vintage. (Originally published in 1885.)
     ■ Nilsson, N. J. (1971). Problem- solving methods in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.
     ■ Nussbaum, M. C. (1978). Aristotle's Princeton University Press. De Motu Anamalium. Princeton, NJ:
     ■ Oersted, H. C. (1920). Thermo-electricity. In Kirstine Meyer (Ed.), H. C. Oersted, Natuurvidenskabelige Skrifter (Vol. 2). Copenhagen: n.p. (Originally published in 1830 in The Edinburgh encyclopaedia.)
     ■ Ong, W. J. (1982). Orality and literacy: The technologizing of the word. London: Methuen.
     ■ Onians, R. B. (1954). The origins of European thought. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Osgood, C. E. (1960). Method and theory in experimental psychology. New York: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1953.)
     ■ Osgood, C. E. (1966). Language universals and psycholinguistics. In J. H. Greenberg (Ed.), Universals of language (2nd ed., pp. 299-322). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Palmer, R. E. (1969). Hermeneutics. Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.
     ■ Peirce, C. S. (1934). Some consequences of four incapacities-Man, a sign. In C. Hartsborne & P. Weiss (Eds.), Collected papers of Charles Saunders Peirce (Vol. 5, pp. 185-189). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Penfield, W. (1959). In W. Penfield & L. Roberts, Speech and brain mechanisms. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
     ■ Penrose, R. (1994). Shadows of the mind: A search for the missing science of conscious ness. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Perkins, D. N. (1981). The mind's best work. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Peterfreund, E. (1986). The heuristic approach to psychoanalytic therapy. In
     ■ J. Reppen (Ed.), Analysts at work, (pp. 127-144). Hillsdale, NJ: Analytic Press.
     ■ Piaget, J. (1952). The origin of intelligence in children. New York: International Universities Press. (Originally published in 1936.)
     ■ Piaget, J. (1954). Le langage et les opeґrations intellectuelles. Proble` mes de psycho linguistique. Symposium de l'Association de Psychologie Scientifique de Langue Francёaise. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
     ■ Piaget, J. (1977). Problems of equilibration. In H. E. Gruber & J. J. Voneche (Eds.), The essential Piaget (pp. 838-841). London: Routlege & Kegan Paul. (Originally published in 1975 as L'eґquilibration des structures cognitives [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France].)
     ■ Piaget, J., & B. Inhelder. (1973). Memory and intelligence. New York: Basic Books.
     ■ Pinker, S. (1994). The language instinct. New York: Morrow.
     ■ Pinker, S. (1996). Facts about human language relevant to its evolution. In J.-P. Changeux & J. Chavaillon (Eds.), Origins of the human brain. A symposium of the Fyssen foundation (pp. 262-283). Oxford: Clarendon Press. Planck, M. (1949). Scientific autobiography and other papers. F. Gaynor (Trans.). New York: Philosophical Library.
     ■ Planck, M. (1990). Wissenschaftliche Selbstbiographie. W. Berg (Ed.). Halle, Germany: Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher Leopoldina.
     ■ Plato (1892). Meno. In The Dialogues of Plato (B. Jowett, Trans.; Vol. 2). New York: Clarendon. (Originally published circa 380 B.C.)
     ■ Poincareґ, H. (1913). Mathematical creation. In The foundations of science. G. B. Halsted (Trans.). New York: Science Press.
     ■ Poincareґ, H. (1921). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. G. B. Halstead (Trans.). New York: Science Press.
     ■ Poincareґ, H. (1929). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. New York: Science Press.
     ■ Poincareґ, H. (1952). Science and method. F. Maitland (Trans.) New York: Dover.
     ■ Polya, G. (1945). How to solve it. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
     ■ Polanyi, M. (1958). Personal knowledge. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
     ■ Popper, K. (1968). Conjectures and refutations: The growth of scientific knowledge. New York: Harper & Row/Basic Books.
     ■ Popper, K., & J. Eccles (1977). The self and its brain. New York: Springer-Verlag.
     ■ Popper, K. R. (1959). The logic of scientific discovery. London: Hutchinson.
     ■ Putnam, H. (1975). Mind, language and reality: Philosophical papers (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Putnam, H. (1987). The faces of realism. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.
     ■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1981). The imagery debate: Analog media versus tacit knowledge. In N. Block (Ed.), Imagery (pp. 151-206). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1984). Computation and cognition: Towards a foundation for cog nitive science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Quillian, M. R. (1968). Semantic memory. In M. Minsky (Ed.), Semantic information processing (pp. 216-260). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Quine, W.V.O. (1960). Word and object. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Rabbitt, P.M.A., & S. Dornic (Eds.). Attention and performance (Vol. 5). London: Academic Press.
     ■ Rawlins, G.J.E. (1997). Slaves of the Machine: The quickening of computer technology. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.
     ■ Reid, T. (1970). An inquiry into the human mind on the principles of common sense. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 151-178). New York: Random House/Modern Library.
     ■ Reitman, W. (1970). What does it take to remember? In D. A. Norman (Ed.), Models of human memory (pp. 470-510). London: Academic Press.
     ■ Ricoeur, P. (1974). Structure and hermeneutics. In D. I. Ihde (Ed.), The conflict of interpretations: Essays in hermeneutics (pp. 27-61). Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.
     ■ Robinson, D. N. (1986). An intellectual history of psychology. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.
     ■ Rorty, R. (1979). Philosophy and the mirror of nature. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
     ■ Rosch, E. (1977). Human categorization. In N. Warren (Ed.), Studies in cross cultural psychology (Vol. 1, pp. 1-49) London: Academic Press.
     ■ Rosch, E. (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization (pp. 27-48). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Rosch, E., & B. B. Lloyd (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Rose, S. (1970). The chemistry of life. Baltimore: Penguin Books.
     ■ Rose, S. (1976). The conscious brain (updated ed.). New York: Random House.
     ■ Rose, S. (1993). The making of memory: From molecules to mind. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1992)
     ■ Roszak, T. (1994). The cult of information: A neo- Luddite treatise on high- tech, artificial intelligence, and the true art of thinking (2nd ed.). Berkeley: University of California Press.
     ■ Royce, J. R., & W. W. Rozeboom (Eds.) (1972). The psychology of knowing. New York: Gordon & Breach.
     ■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1977). Introduction to human information processing. New York: Wiley.
     ■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1980). Schemata: The building blocks of cognition. In R. J. Spiro, B. Bruce & W. F. Brewer (Eds.), Theoretical issues in reading comprehension. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Rumelhart, D. E., & J. L. McClelland (1986). On learning the past tenses of English verbs. In J. L. McClelland & D. E. Rumelhart (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the microstructure of cognition (Vol. 2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Rumelhart, D. E., P. Smolensky, J. L. McClelland & G. E. Hinton (1986). Schemata and sequential thought processes in PDP models. In J. L. McClelland, D. E. Rumelhart & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel Distributed Processing (Vol. 2, pp. 7-57). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Russell, B. (1927). An outline of philosophy. London: G. Allen & Unwin.
     ■ Russell, B. (1961). History of Western philosophy. London: George Allen & Unwin.
     ■ Russell, B. (1965). How I write. In Portraits from memory and other essays. London: Allen & Unwin.
     ■ Russell, B. (1992). In N. Griffin (Ed.), The selected letters of Bertrand Russell (Vol. 1), The private years, 1884- 1914. Boston: Houghton Mifflin. Ryecroft, C. (1966). Psychoanalysis observed. London: Constable.
     ■ Sagan, C. (1978). The dragons of Eden: Speculations on the evolution of human intel ligence. New York: Ballantine Books.
     ■ Salthouse, T. A. (1992). Expertise as the circumvention of human processing limitations. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Sanford, A. J. (1987). The mind of man: Models of human understanding. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
     ■ Sapir, E. (1921). Language. New York: Harcourt, Brace, and World.
     ■ Sapir, E. (1964). Culture, language, and personality. Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1941.)
     ■ Sapir, E. (1985). The status of linguistics as a science. In D. G. Mandelbaum (Ed.), Selected writings of Edward Sapir in language, culture and personality (pp. 160166). Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1929).
     ■ Scardmalia, M., & C. Bereiter (1992). Literate expertise. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Schafer, R. (1954). Psychoanalytic interpretation in Rorschach testing. New York: Grune & Stratten.
     ■ Schank, R. C. (1973). Identification of conceptualizations underlying natural language. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 187-248). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Schank, R. C. (1976). The role of memory in language processing. In C. N. Cofer (Ed.), The structure of human memory. (pp. 162-189) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Schank, R. C. (1986). Explanation patterns: Understanding mechanically and creatively. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Schank, R. C., & R. P. Abelson (1977). Scripts, plans, goals, and understanding. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ SchroЁdinger, E. (1951). Science and humanism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Searle, J. R. (1981a). Minds, brains, and programs. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 282-306). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Searle, J. R. (1981b). Minds, brains and programs. In D. Hofstadter & D. Dennett (Eds.), The mind's I (pp. 353-373). New York: Basic Books.
     ■ Searle, J. R. (1983). Intentionality. New York: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Serres, M. (1982). The origin of language: Biology, information theory, and thermodynamics. M. Anderson (Trans.). In J. V. Harari & D. F. Bell (Eds.), Hermes: Literature, science, philosophy (pp. 71-83). Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.
     ■ Simon, H. A. (1966). Scientific discovery and the psychology of problem solving. In R. G. Colodny (Ed.), Mind and cosmos: Essays in contemporary science and philosophy (pp. 22-40). Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press.
     ■ Simon, H. A. (1979). Models of thought. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
     ■ Simon, H. A. (1989). The scientist as a problem solver. In D. Klahr & K. Kotovsky (Eds.), Complex information processing: The impact of Herbert Simon. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Simon, H. A., & C. Kaplan (1989). Foundations of cognitive science. In M. Posner (Ed.), Foundations of cognitive science (pp. 1-47). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Simonton, D. K. (1988). Creativity, leadership and chance. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Skinner, B. F. (1974). About behaviorism. New York: Knopf.
     ■ Smith, E. E. (1988). Concepts and thought. In J. Sternberg & E. E. Smith (Eds.), The psychology of human thought (pp. 19-49). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Smith, E. E. (1990). Thinking: Introduction. In D. N. Osherson & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Thinking. An invitation to cognitive science. (Vol. 3, pp. 1-2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Socrates. (1958). Meno. In E. H. Warmington & P. O. Rouse (Eds.), Great dialogues of Plato W.H.D. Rouse (Trans.). New York: New American Library. (Original publication date unknown.)
     ■ Solso, R. L. (1974). Theories of retrieval. In R. L. Solso (Ed.), Theories in cognitive psychology. Potomac, MD: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Spencer, H. (1896). The principles of psychology. New York: Appleton-CenturyCrofts.
     ■ Steiner, G. (1975). After Babel: Aspects of language and translation. New York: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Sternberg, R. J. (1977). Intelligence, information processing, and analogical reasoning. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
     ■ Sternberg, R. J. (1994). Intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg, Thinking and problem solving. San Diego: Academic Press.
     ■ Sternberg, R. J., & J. E. Davidson (1985). Cognitive development in gifted and talented. In F. D. Horowitz & M. O'Brien (Eds.), The gifted and talented (pp. 103-135). Washington, DC: American Psychological Association.
     ■ Storr, A. (1993). The dynamics of creation. New York: Ballantine Books. (Originally published in 1972.)
     ■ Stumpf, S. E. (1994). Philosophy: History and problems (5th ed.). New York: McGraw-Hill.
     ■ Sulloway, F. J. (1996). Born to rebel: Birth order, family dynamics, and creative lives. New York: Random House/Vintage Books.
     ■ Thorndike, E. L. (1906). Principles of teaching. New York: A. G. Seiler.
     ■ Thorndike, E. L. (1970). Animal intelligence: Experimental studies. Darien, CT: Hafner Publishing Co. (Originally published in 1911.)
     ■ Titchener, E. B. (1910). A textbook of psychology. New York: Macmillan.
     ■ Titchener, E. B. (1914). A primer of psychology. New York: Macmillan.
     ■ Toulmin, S. (1957). The philosophy of science. London: Hutchinson.
     ■ Tulving, E. (1972). Episodic and semantic memory. In E. Tulving & W. Donaldson (Eds.), Organisation of memory. London: Academic Press.
     ■ Turing, A. (1946). In B. E. Carpenter & R. W. Doran (Eds.), ACE reports of 1946 and other papers. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Turkle, S. (1984). Computers and the second self: Computers and the human spirit. New York: Simon & Schuster.
     ■ Tyler, S. A. (1978). The said and the unsaid: Mind, meaning, and culture. New York: Academic Press.
     ■ van Heijenoort (Ed.) (1967). From Frege to Goedel. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Varela, F. J. (1984). The creative circle: Sketches on the natural history of circularity. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality (pp. 309-324). New York: W. W. Norton.
     ■ Voltaire (1961). On the Penseґs of M. Pascal. In Philosophical letters (pp. 119-146). E. Dilworth (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.
     ■ Wagman, M. (1997a). Cognitive science and the symbolic operations of human and artificial intelligence: Theory and research into the intellective processes. Westport, CT: Praeger.
     ■ Wagman, M. (1997b). The general unified theory of intelligence: Central conceptions and specific application to domains of cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.
     ■ Wagman, M. (1998a). Cognitive science and the mind- body problem: From philosophy to psychology to artificial intelligence to imaging of the brain. Westport, CT: Praeger.
     ■ Wagman, M. (1999). The human mind according to artificial intelligence: Theory, re search, and implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.
     ■ Wall, R. (1972). Introduction to mathematical linguistics. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.
     ■ Wallas, G. (1926). The Art of Thought. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co.
     ■ Wason, P. (1977). Self contradictions. In P. Johnson-Laird & P. Wason (Eds.), Thinking: Readings in cognitive science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
     ■ Wason, P. C., & P. N. Johnson-Laird. (1972). Psychology of reasoning: Structure and content. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
     ■ Watson, J. (1930). Behaviorism. New York: W. W. Norton.
     ■ Watzlawick, P. (1984). Epilogue. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality. New York: W. W. Norton, 1984.
     ■ Weinberg, S. (1977). The first three minutes: A modern view of the origin of the uni verse. New York: Basic Books.
     ■ Weisberg, R. W. (1986). Creativity: Genius and other myths. New York: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Weizenbaum, J. (1976). Computer power and human reason: From judgment to cal culation. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.
     ■ Wertheimer, M. (1945). Productive thinking. New York: Harper & Bros.
     ■ Whitehead, A. N. (1925). Science and the modern world. New York: Macmillan.
     ■ Whorf, B. L. (1956). In J. B. Carroll (Ed.), Language, thought and reality: Selected writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Whyte, L. L. (1962). The unconscious before Freud. New York: Anchor Books.
     ■ Wiener, N. (1954). The human use of human beings. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.
     ■ Wiener, N. (1964). God & Golem, Inc.: A comment on certain points where cybernetics impinges on religion. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Winograd, T. (1972). Understanding natural language. New York: Academic Press.
     ■ Winston, P. H. (1987). Artificial intelligence: A perspective. In E. L. Grimson & R. S. Patil (Eds.), AI in the 1980s and beyond (pp. 1-12). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
     ■ Winston, P. H. (Ed.) (1975). The psychology of computer vision. New York: McGrawHill.
     ■ Wittgenstein, L. (1953). Philosophical investigations. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.
     ■ Wittgenstein, L. (1958). The blue and brown books. New York: Harper Colophon.
     ■ Woods, W. A. (1975). What's in a link: Foundations for semantic networks. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representations and understanding: Studies in cognitive science (pp. 35-84). New York: Academic Press.
     ■ Woodworth, R. S. (1938). Experimental psychology. New York: Holt; London: Methuen (1939).
     ■ Wundt, W. (1904). Principles of physiological psychology (Vol. 1). E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.
     ■ Wundt, W. (1907). Lectures on human and animal psychology. J. E. Creighton & E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.
     ■ Young, J. Z. (1978). Programs of the brain. New York: Oxford University Press.
     ■ Ziman, J. (1978). Reliable knowledge: An exploration of the grounds for belief in science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

    Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Bibliography

  • 9 Constitutions

       Beginning with the 1822 Constitution, which was imposed on a hesitant King João VI after his return from Brazil, Portugal has had six different constitutions of varying longevity. Most of them have undergone one or more major revisions. The following list indicates the political system and its dates, the dates of the constitution adopted, and the dates of major revisions. It should be noted that the 1976 Constitution of democratic Portugal is still in the process of revision.
       1822 Constitution (in effect: 1822-23, 1836-38)
       1826 Constitution (Carta = Charter)
    (in effect: 1826-28, 1834-36; reinstituted: 1842-1910); revised: 1852, 1885, 1895, 1896.) 1838 Constitution (in effect: 1838-42)
       1911 Constitution (in effect: 1911-33; revised: 1919, 1920, 1921.)
       1933 Constitution (in effect: 1933-74; included 1930 Colonial Act; revised: 1945, 1951, 1959, 1971.) Democratic Republic ( 1974-)
       1976 Constitution (in effect: 1976- ; revised: 1982, 1989, 1992, 1997.)

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Constitutions

  • 10 Corporativism

       Corporativism or corporatism, a social and economic doctrine or ideology, has been influential on several occasions in the 20th century. Based on Catholic social doctrines, corporativism began to enjoy a certain vogue among conservative parties in the First Republic. The Estado Novo adopted the doctrine as one of its main ideologies and strategies after 1930, although it took decades for the corporative system to be instituted in any comprehensive way. Antônio de Oliveira Salazar and his ruling group advocated the corporative system in the 1933 Constitution and the National Labor
       Statute of September 1933, but it was not until after a 1956 law that the system was put into operation.
       The Estado Novo's intention was to have greater control over the economy than the weak First Republic had managed by means of eliminating social conflict as well as the inevitable struggle between labor and management. New state doctrine declared that the regime under a corporative system would be "neither bourgeois nor proletarian." The idea was that corporativism in Portugal would be largely self-regulating and would promote social peace and prosperity. In fact, the corporative system became simply another part of the large state bureaucracy in the 1950s, l960s, and 1970s. Under this system, management was organized in guilds ( grêmios) and labor in official unions ( sindicatos). The state also organized special employer-employee institutes for rural workers ( Casas do Povo or "Houses of the People") and for fishermen ( Casas dos Pescadores or "Houses of Fishermen").
       An elaborate bureaucratic structure administered this cumbersome system. A Chamber of Corporations, representing all professions and occupations, was the upper chamber of the national legislature in Lisbon. One major aim or strategy of the system was to prevent labor strikes or lockouts, but after 1942's widespread strikes and later labor unrest it was clear that opposition labor groups, some organized by the Portuguese Communist Party (PCP), had engineered their own labor union system parallel to the corporative system. After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, the first provisional government abolished the Estado Novo's corporative system.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Corporativism

  • 11 _about

    \ \ \ \ \ Предоставленный Вашему вниманию словарь призван способствовать взаимодействию между англо- и русскоязычными специалистами в области библиотечного дела и информатики. Данная работа содействует ознакомлению с профессиональной литературой на иностранном языке. Тем самым достигается одна из основных целей словаря — повышение взаимопонимания и сотрудничества между англо- и русскоязычными специалистами библиотечного и информационного дела.
    \ \ \ \ \ Данная работа преследует две задачи: первая — выявить и отобрать профессиональные термины на одном языке, вторая — перевести их. Мы стремились создать словарь, отвечающий нуждам библиотекарей, переводчиков, а также преподавателей и студентов библиотечно-информационных факультетов.
    \ \ \ \ \ "Англо-русский словарь библиотечно-информационных терминов" содержит слова и выражения, используемые в библиотечно-информационной сфере.
    \ \ \ \ \ В словарь включены термины из следующих смежных дисциплин: библиографии, книготорговли, графики, информационной науки и вычислительной техники, издательского и типографского дела, а также телекоммуникационной отрасли. Термины из смежных дисциплин отбирались в соответствии с их использованием в библиотековедении. В словарь намеренно не включены вышедшие из употребления термины и слэнг.
    \ \ \ \ \ Историческая заметка. Двуязычные словари создавались в России на протяжении долгого времени. Одними из первых появились русско-французские словари "Dictionnaire Moscovite", составленный Жаном Соважем (Jehan Sauvage) и "Dictionnaire des Moscovites", созданный Андре Теве (Andre Thevet). Оба словаря распространялись в рукописной форме около 1586 года. Первым опубликованным словарем был краткий 23-страничный словник церковнославянского языка "Лексис, сиречь речения вкратце собранны и из словенского языка на просты русский диялект истолкованы", составленный Лаврентием Зизанием (Вильна, 1596 г.). Первый англо-русский словарь "Новой словарь англиской и россшской" ("А New Dictionary, English Russian") (1784 г.) был составлен Прохором Ждановым для кадетов Санкт-Петербургского Морского Шляхетного Кадетского Корпуса. Он включал 4000 слов и выражений. Составленная в 1755 г. М. В. Ломоносовым первая грамматика современного русского языка способствовала усилиям по созданию такого рода словарей. Старейшая дошедшая до нашего времени русская грамматика, составленная немцем Г.В. Лудольфом, была опубликована в 1696 г. в Оксфорде.
    \ \ \ \ \ Проект создания настоящего словаря был задуман Ириной Б. Гореловой (Иваново, Россия), проходившей стажировку в Гарвардском университете по программе подготовки научных сотрудников. Марианна Тэкс Чолдин (Иллинойский университет) представила друг другу Ирину Горелову и Джона Ричардсона посредством электронной почты. Поэтому когда Джон Ричардсон посетил Москву осенью 1999 г., им пришлось организовать встречу, не зная друг друга в лицо. Уподобляясь герою шпионского детектива, Джон стоял посреди Красной площади в Москве, держа в руках выпуск "Library Quarterly" ("Библиотечный ежеквартальник", научный журнал по проблемам библиотековедения, издающийся один раз в квартал). Именно по этой примете Ирина должна была его опознать.
    \ \ \ \ \ Доктор наук Ричардсон получил грант на работу над данным проектом. Он нанял Елену Валиновскую (Санкт-Петербург) в качестве старшего редактора. В июне 1995 г., будучи студенткой Санкт-Петербургской государственной академии культуры, г-жа Валиновская составила Словарь Американского слэнга для студентов.
    \ \ \ \ \ В процессе работы над настоящим словарем она создала электронные файлы с терминами, основываясь на бумажной картотеке, полученной от Ирины Гореловой.
    \ \ \ \ \ Г-жа Валиновская также подобрала и перевела термины, начинающиеся с R и следующие за ней буквы. В течение 2000-2001 и 2001-2002 учебных годов Эльза Гусева была привлечена к работе над словарем в качестве редактора-консультанта. В этот период времени она была исследователем (стажером) в Калифорнийском университете в Лос-Анджелесе, работа в котором проводилась в рамках программы стажировки для научных сотрудников, осуществляемой под эгидой Государственного департамента США. Г-жа Гусева работает старшим преподавателем библиотечно-информационного факультета Московского государственного университета культуры и искусств. Инна Ильинская работала над словарем в качестве помощника редактора, одновременно обучаясь в двухгодичной магистратуре Калифорнийского университета в Лос-Анджелесе по специальности "библиотековедение и информационная наука".
    \ \ \ \ \ Подбор терминов и их перевод. Ирина Горелова, а затем руководитель проекта просмотрели многочисленные ресурсы на стадии составления предварительного перечня слов и выражений, пригодных для включения в словарь. (См. список использованных источников, которые могут быть просмотрены при выборе соответствующей гиперссылки. Начало словаря вплоть до буквы R во многом опирается на "Англо-русский библиотечно-библиографический словарь" (1958 г.) и "Англо-русский словарь книговедческих терминов" (1962 г.). Словарь "Bibliothekarishches Handworterbuch; Librarian's Dictionary; Настольный словарь библиотекаря" (1995 г.), составленный Британским Советом, заложил основу части словаря, начинающейся с буквы R.) Из предварительного перечня были отобраны термины, используемые американскими библиотекарями, которые, по нашему мнению, удовлетворят потребностям аудитории словаря. На последующем этапе помощник редактора проверял точность соответствия русских слов и выражений американским терминам.
    \ \ \ \ \ Мы полагаем, что база словаря удовлетворит возрастающий интерес русских специалистов к иностранной литературе по библиотечному делу и информатике. В настоящее время все большее количество иностранных слов и выражений со временем входит в число часто употребляемых слов русского языка.
    \ \ \ \ \ Заголовки словарных статей располагаются в строго алфавитном порядке. В словаре принято американское написание терминов. Авторы-составители словаря следовали правописанию слов и выражений, приведенному в электронной версии "Merriam-Webster's Collegiate Dictionary". Мы полагаем, что пользователи словаря, разговаривающие на британском варианте английского языка, смогут без труда найти соответствующие термины. Мы старались не включать словарные статьи, начинающиеся с предлогов. Предпочтение отдавалось статьям, начинающимся с существительных или в редких случаях с прилагательных.
    \ \ \ \ \ Термины были переведены в процессе дискуссий между членами редакционной коллегии. Перевод и толкования являются скорее описательными нежели предписательными. В случаях, когда в словарной статье приведены несколько русских терминов, соблюдены следующие правила: первый термин является исконно русским, а не просто транслитерированным с английского языка, другие термины перечислены в порядке частоты их использования.
    \ \ \ \ \ Многие заимствованные выражения относятся к технике, аппаратуре и устройствам; например, компьютер, мегабайт, модем, пейджер, принтер, тонер. Подобные термины зачастую транслитерированы на русский язык. Хотя такие понятия, как электронная почта (e-mail) также могли бы быть транслитерированы, согласно мнению Александра Исаевича Солженицына, высказанному им в 1995 г., этого не следует допускать.
    \ \ \ \ \ В словарь были включены синонимы, помеченные соответствующими ссылками (например, см. или см. также). Перекрестная ссылка см. также соединяет значения, предложенные для сравнения.
    \ \ \ \ \ Сопроводительные материалы. Как уже упомянуто выше, составители словаря использовали связующие и перекрестные ссылки. В добавление к этому в словарь включен список сокращений.
    \ \ \ \ \ Одна из новаторских особенностей электронных версий словаря, предназначенных для размещения в Интернете и для записи на CD-ROM, является звукозапись произношения терминов носителями языка. Джон Ричардсон, родившийся на Среднем Западе США, но говорящий с Калифорнийским акцентом, запишет термины на английском языке. Инна А. Ильинская записала русский перевод терминов, начинающихся на буквы А, В и С. Предварительная версия словаря расположена по адресу: http://purl.org/net/LIS-Terms.
    \ \ \ \ \ Создание словаря было бы невозможно без финансовой поддержки со стороны Научно-исследовательского отдела Онлайнового компьютерного библиотечного центра (в то время возглавляемого доктором наук Терри Нуроу (Dr. Terry Noreault)), а также гранта имени Харольда Ланкуара на международные исследования, предоставленного Бэта Фай Му (Beta Phi Mu); двух грантов, выделенных Советом по научным исследованиям при Калифорнийском университете в Лос-Анджелесе.
    \ \ \ \ \ Составитель и руководитель проекта словаря благодарит за помощь рецензентов доктора наук Роберта Бургера (Dr. Robert Burger) (Иллинойский университет в Урбане-Шампэйн, Славянская и восточноевропейская библиотека); доктора наук Чарльза Э. Гриббла (Dr. Charles Е. Gribble) (Государственный университет Огайо, Факультет славянских и восточноевропейских языков и литературы); доктора наук Ирину Л. Линден (Провиденс, Род Айланд; ранее работавшую в Американском центре в Санкт-Петербурге, Россия); Патрицию Полански (Ms. Patricia Polansky) (Гавайский университет в Маноа, Русский отдел библиотеки Гамильтона); доктора наук Брэдли Л. Шаффнера (Dr. Bradley L. Schaffner) (Канзасский университет, Славянский отдел библиотеки); доктора наук Якова Л. Шрайберга (Государственная публичная научно-техническая библиотека России, Москва). В работе над словарем также оказали большую помощь доктор наук Джэрри Бенуа (Dr. Gerry Benoit) (доцент Университета Кентукки); Ральф Лэван (Mr. Ralph Levan) (сотрудник Научно-исследовательского отдела Онлайнового компьютерного библиотечного центра); Дэна Вуд (Mr. Dana Wood) (Дэнасаунд, Лос-Анджелес). Главный редактор благодарит Келли Энн Колар (Ms. Kelly Ann Kolar) (Калифорнийский университет в Лос-Анджелесе, Факультет информатики) за помощь, оказанную при подготовке словаря к печати.
    \ \ \ \ \ Составитель и руководитель проекта надеется на то, что данная работа послужит для читателей современным, исчерпывающим и авторитетным источником по библиотечному делу и информатике. Можно согласиться с афоризмом Самуэля Джонсона, который сказал:
    \ \ \ \ \ "словари, точно часы; лучше иметь самые плохие часы, чем никаких, и в то же время нельзя рассчитывать на то, что лучшие часы будут абсолютно точны".
    \ \ \ \ \ Авторы-составители словаря с благодарностью примут отзывы, замечания и предложения.
    \ \ \ \ \ Лос-Анджелес, Калифорния, 7 октября 2003 года
    \
    \ \ \ \ \ Профессор Ричардсон является штатным профессором на кафедре информационных наук в Университете Калифорнии в Лос-Анджелосе, а также заместителем декана по работе с аспирантами в том же университете.
    \ \ \ \ \ Закончил Государственный университет штата Огайо по социологии в 1971 г., аспирантуру по библиотечным наукам в Университете Вандербильта (Пибоди Колледж) в 1972 г., и получил степень доктора в Университете штата Индиана в 1978 г.
    \ \ \ \ \ Профессор Ричардсон в первый раз был в Москве и Санкт-Петербурге весной 1996 г. как приглашенный исследователь Ассоциации библиотечных и информационных наук по гранту от Фонда Уилсона (Н. W. Wilson Foundation). Результаты этого визита описаны в статье "Библиотечное и информационное образование в России: опыт Санкт-Петербургской государственной академии культуры" ("Education for Library and Information Science in Russia: A Case Study of the St. Petersburg State Academy o f Culture"), напечатанной в журнале Journal of Education for Library and Information Science Education (зима 1998 г.).
    \ \ \ \ \ Заинтересовавшись Россией, профессор Ричардсон вернулся в страну летом 1997 г., чтобы написать статью "Начало библиотечного образования в СССР: роль Надежды Константиновны Крупской (1869-1939), Любови Борисовны Хавкиной-Хамбургер (1871-1949) и Генриетты Абеле-Дерман (1882-1954)" ("The Origin of Soviet Education for Librarianship: The Role of Nadezhda Konstantinovna Krupskaya (1869-1939), Lyubov' Borisovna Khavkina-Hamburger (1871-1949) and Genrietta К. Abele-Derman (1882-1954)"). Эта статья вышла в журнале Journal of Education for Library and Information Science (весна 2000 г.). Кроме этого, профессор Ричардсон описал свою работу в России в статье "Новые тенденции на Дальнем Востоке России: состояние библиотечного образования" ("Recent Developments in the Russian Far East: The State o f Education for Librarians hip"), которая вышла в том же журнале Journal o f Education for Library and Information Science (лето 2003 г.). Примерно в то же время Российская государственная библиотека предложила профессору Ричардсону участвовать в юбилейном томе по поводу 300-летней годовщины библиотеки, и он написал вышедшую в этом томе статью "Концептуализация американского справочно-библиографического обслуживания: настоящее, прошлое и будущее" (Справочно-библиографическое обслуживание: история, современное состояние и перспективы развития,2003).
    \ \ \ \ \ По возвращении в США в 1996 г. профессор Ричардсон был спонсором Программы по усовершенствованию младшего персонала (Госдепартамент США и Американский совет преподавателей русского языка), в которой в 2000/2001 учебном году в качестве стажера участвовала Е. Гусева (Московский государственный университет культуры и искусств). Профессор Ричардсон является координатором программы обмена между Университетом Калифорнии в Лос-Анджелосе и Санкт-Петербургским Государственным университетом культуры, позволившей двум русским студентам, Елене Валиновской и Инне Ильинской, обучаться в Университете Калифорнии в Лос-Анджелосе. При реализации программы "Открытый мир" (Библиотека Конгресса) профессор Ричардсон осуществлял организацию пребывания в США для выдающихся библиотечных работников из России (2003 и 2004 гг.).
    \ \ \ \ \ В последнее время профессор Ричардсон выполнял функции специалиста по анализу предлагаемых проектов для программы ФУЛБРАЙТ в России (Программы для приглашенных исследователей, 2004 г.).
    \ \ \ \ \ Благодаря грантам Госдепартамента США профессор Ричардсон также читал лекции на Дальнем Востоке России (Владивосток, Хабаровск, Сахалин, 2000 и 2003 гг.), а также в Эритрее (2003 г.), в Уганде (2001 г.) и в Замбии (2001 г.). Весной 2005 г. он получил стипендию для специалистов высшего звена в библиотечных науках для работы во Владивостокском государственном университете экономики и сервиса (ВГУЭС). Профессор Ричардсон провел около месяца на Дальнем Востоке России, устраивая семинары, читая мини-курс по виртуальным аспектам справочно-библиографического обслуживания, а также работая вместе с персоналом ВГУЭС над разработкой новой программы по информационным наукам.
    \
    \ \ \ \ \ Мне выпала большая честь представить российским и зарубежным специалистам "Англо-русский словарь по библиотечно-информационной деятельности", подготовленный группой американских и российских коллег под руководством профессора Джона Ричардсона
    \ \ \ \ \ (США) и выходящий под редакцией магистра библиотековедения В. В. Зверевича (Россия). Хотелось бы, прежде всего, от имени российских специалистов, которые готовили к печати настоящее издание, выразить нашу искреннюю благодарность за инициативу. Уверен, что издание Словаря окажется неожиданным сюрпризом для некоторых научных коллективов России — ведь идея подготовки Словаря, как говорится, "носилась в воздухе" уже несколько десятилетий. Но идеи оставались идеями, а словаря все не было.
    \ \ \ \ \ Зачем нам нужен "Англо-русский словарь по библиотечной и информационной деятельности"? Вопрос кажется риторическим, но, если подумать, становится понятно, что на него не так просто найти ответ.
    \ \ \ \ \ В дореволюционной России библиотекари, которые представляли наиболее образованный отряд интеллигенции, знали иностранные языки, читали, общались и переписывались со своими коллегами. Любовь Борисовна Хавкина (1871-1949) — основатель библиотечного образования в России (1913 г.), получила библиотечное образование в Германии, но свободно владела многими языками и еще в 1920-х гг. подготовила рукопись "Словари библиотечной и библиографических терминов. Англо-русский. Немецко-русский. Французско-русский. С приложением списка латинских терминов". Но в послереволюционные годы знание иностранных языков не поощрялось, и особой нужды в языковых словарях (тем более профессиональных) не испытывалось. Словарь Л. Б. Хавкиной был опубликован лишь в 1952 г., уже после ее смерти.
    \ \ \ \ \ В социалистическом обществе, на той стадии его развития, когда мы были отгорожены от стран Европы и Америки "железным занавесом", словари были нужны прежде всего узкому кругу специалистов, занимающихся изучением "зарубежного опыта". Это, как правило, были филологи, свободно владеющие английским языком. Отбиралась и переводилась на русский язык литература, в первую очередь, по идеологическим соображениям, та, которая была понятна непрофессионалам.
    \ \ \ \ \ Преподавание иностранного языка в "рабоче-крестьянской" школе оставляло желать лучшего. Хорошо помню, как учительница английского и немецкого языков часто говорила нам на уроках: "Вам никогда не увидеть в своей жизни ни одного иностранца!" Некоторый перелом наступил лишь в конце 1950-х гг.: появилась система органов научно-технической информации.
    \ \ \ \ \ И тут выяснилось, что библиотекари не знают языков и не могут взять на себя новые функции. Так повелось с давних пор: в крупных библиотеках нашей страны были созданы "Отделы литературы на иностранных языках" со своими фондами и даже со своими каталогами, работали в них не библиотекари, а дипломированные учителя иностранных языков.
    \ \ \ \ \ А "международные связи"? Разве наша страна не участвовала в работе ИФЛА, ИСО и других международных организаций? Нет, конечно, участвовала — если наш специалист знал язык и подготовил доклад, то мог претендовать на поездку. Но пускали не всех. Не пустили, например, свободно владеющего несколькими языками индексатора Книжной летописи ВКП Николая Валериановича Русинова (1873-1940) на Первый всемирный конгресс по библиотечному делу и библиографии (Рим—Венеция, 1929 г.) — показался неблагонадежным, да и доклад был не совсем понятным — "Об индексации Книжной летописи".
    \ \ \ \ \ Доклады переводились квалифицированными переводчиками, которых с годами становилось все меньше и меньше. Вспоминаю, как в середине 1980-х гг. Нина Яковлевна Рыбак (1924-1997?), мастер письменного перевода, человек удивительной судьбы, признавалась мне, что 70% докладов российской делегации "проходят" через ее рабочий стол, заваленный словарями.
    \ \ \ \ \ Странно, но живя в этой обстановке "идеологического противодействия" наши специалисты, как оказалось, знали зарубежную теорию и практику гораздо лучше, чем коллеги в других странах — о том, что делается в России. Каким же образом? Читали литературу. Старались общаться с теми библиотекарями, которые посещали нашу страну. Углубляли знание языка.
    \ \ \ \ \ С годами "читающей публики" становилось все больше и больше. Больно говорить о том, что издание известного сборника "Библиотековедение и библиография за рубежом" прекратилось на вып. 138-139. Сорок лет (1958-1997 гг.) он был, по сути дела, единственным изданием подобной тематики в мире! Всероссийская библиотека иностранной литературы продолжает издавать сборники "Библиотеки за рубежом". У нас опубликованы десятки монографий о библиотеках зарубежных стран. Назовем для примера: "Библиотеки и библиотечное дело США: комплексный подход" (коллектив авторов, два издания, 1991-1993 гг.), "Библиотековедческие и информационные исследования в США"
    \ \ \ \ \ Г. В. Варгановой (2002 г.), "Библиотечное обслуживание детей и юношества: американский опыт" (коллектив авторов, 2004 г.). Соединенным Штатам Америки "повезло" более всего: можно было бы назвать несколько десятков отдельных изданий, сотни статей. (Так и хочется спросить американцев: а что у вас есть о России?)
    \ \ \ \ \ В советском обществе — об этом сегодня стараются забыть — у библиотек не было проблем с финансированием комплектования фондов. Мы получали — и сегодня получаем, но с каким трудом! — десятки, если Не сотни названий периодики из зарубежных стран. Ежегодно в Кабинет библиотековедения Государственной библиотеки СССР им. В. И. Ленина (ныне — Российская государственная библиотека) поступали сотни изданий из многих стран мира. Благодаря Л. Б. Хавкиной в этой библиотеке собиралась коллекция библиотечной периодики США и Великобритании — с самых первых номеров (например, Library Journal — с 1876 г.).
    \ \ \ \ \ Понятно, что с годами все больше внимания мы обращали на то, что преподавание английского специального, профессионального языка поставлено у нас плохо, специальная терминология изучается только на занятиях аспирантов. Очень часто преподают лица с филологическим образованием, не знающие глубоко предмета.
    \ \ \ \ \ Так рождаются учебники и пособия по "библиотечному английскому", в которых много английского, но почти нет ничего библиотечного. Материалы учебных заданий тематически охватывают лишь проблемы истории книги и библиотечного дела, психологии чтения, немного книговедения, немного библиотековедения (в основном, типологию библиотек). Главное — найти "более или менее понятную" (для преподавателя) статью для проведения учебных занятий по традиционной методике. Находят и изучают: об Александрийской библиотеке, о Британском музее и Библиотеке Конгресса.
    \ \ \ \ \ Специальной тематики, например, каталогизации и классификации (не говоря о компьютеризации или форматах) такие преподаватели боятся как огня...
    \ \ \ \ \ Между тем в последние годы в десятки раз возрос поток библиотекарей нашей страны, выезжающих за рубеж на стажировки, участвующих в работе различных международных и национальных конференций. Многие привозят с собой интересные издания. Хочется, чтобы о них знали. Проще всего опубликовать перевод. Возросло число изданий переводов профессиональной литературы, в первую очередь с английского языка. Считается, что каждый, знающий язык, может заняться переводческой работой. Проблемы с библиотечной тематикой?
    \ \ \ \ \ Так ведь это не молекулярная биология, не порошковая металлургия и не высшая алгебра... Элементарный, на первый взгляд, текст. Многим из переводчиков и в голову не приходит, что библиотекари пользуются специальным языком, обладающим весьма специфической системой терминов и понятий. Берутся за перевод, не зная о том, что есть (и немало) специальные словари библиотечной и книговедческой лексики.
    \ \ \ \ \ Качество профессионального перевода в последние годы снизилось. Квалифицированные переводчики, свободно владеющие английским (и блестяще русским, что очень важно при синхронном переводе), стали "штучным товаром". Что говорить, если их всего несколько, мы видим и слышим их на всех конференциях и совещаниях. А те, которые изучали язык в целом, чаще всего переводят как придется. Не зная, например, реалий американской библиотечной практики, переводчик видит "слова", а не эквивалентные им понятия.
    \ \ \ \ \ В принципе, наверное, вовсе не обязательно было заканчивать библиотечный вуз, чтобы разбираться в библиотечном деле, в библиотечной теории и практике.
    \ \ \ \ \ Не имели базового библиотечного образования ни Татьяна Петровна Елизаренкова (1900-1968), ни Михаил Хачатурович Сарингулян (1926-1997), но их словарями мы пользуемся и сейчас.
    \ \ \ \ \ Инициатива создания "Словаря книговедческих терминов" принадлежала Борису Петровичу Каневскому (1922-1991), заведующему отделом иностранного комплектования и международного книгообмена Государственной библиотеки СССР им. В. И. Ленина. Сам Б. П. Каневский отлично владел библиотечным английским, многие годы работал с литературой, постоянно переписывался и общался с коллегами. В ответ на простой вопрос о значении того или иного термина, он мог прочитать целую лекцию, объясняя попутно многие реалии англо-американской библиотечной практики.
    \ \ \ \ \ По предложению Б. П. Каневского один из сотрудников его отдела — М. X. Сарингулян в послевоенные годы начал вести картотеку терминов, анализируя широкий спектр литературы — не только библиотечной и библиографической, но также и по многим смежным областям. Более десяти лет велся учет всей лексики из книг и периодики. "Англо-русский библиотечно-библиографический словарь" М. X. Сарингуляна выпустило издательство Всесоюзной книжной палаты в 1958 г. тиражом 10 тыс. экземпляров. Это — удивительный труд, сохраняющий свое значение и сегодня. В словаре (с. 7-202) объяснено свыше 11 тыс. терминов и понятий, очень богато представлены сокращения (с. 203-232), даны справочные таблицы перевода римских цифр в арабские, английских мер, градусов Фаренгейта и Цельсия, типографских пунктов. Но самым ценным были "Иллюстрации" — несколько сот рисунков, иллюстрирующих те или иные реалии языка. Вскоре после издания словаря М. X. Сарингулян был приглашен на работу в Министерство внешней торговли и многие десятилетия провел в зарубежных командировках. Он рассказал мне (так получилось, что мы жили в одном доме), что огромная картотека оставалась в библиотеке, но разыскать ее уже не удалось.
    \ \ \ \ \ В те же годы продолжала собирать и систематизировать нашу профессиональную лексику Т. П. Елизаренкова, преподаватель, заведующая кафедрой иностранных языков Московского библиотечного института. Здесь в научной библиотеке находилась вторая часть коллекции Кабинета библиотековедения. В 1933-1934 гг. его фонды разделились; часть была перевезена из центра Москвы, так как Библиотечный институт переезжал в предоставленное ему здание на Левобережной. Т. П. Елизаренкова, профессиональный лингвист, первая обратила внимание на то, что термины, широко используемые в англо-американской библиотечной литературе, представляют большие трудности для перевода и понимания.
    \ \ \ \ \ В принципе перевести их не так уж сложно, но при этом легко теряется смысл понятий. Т. П. Елизаренкова стала глубоко изучать не только язык, но и библиотечное дело.
    \ \ \ \ \ В своей кандидатской диссертации она одной из первых проанализировала зарубежный опыт библиотечного образования. К сожалению, не все ее материалы оказались опубликованными. В 1962 г. вышел из печати ее главный труд — "Англо-русский словарь библиотечных терминов". Ей помогала в работе группа специалистов, среди которых был и профессор Евгений Иванович Шамурин (1889-1962), автор толкового "Словаря книговедческих терминов" (1958 г.). В числе консультантов была и Александра Яковлевна Кушуль (1907-1985), которая обогатила лексику словаря классификационной терминологией. Небольшой тираж (6 тыс. экз.) быстро превратил словарь в исключительную библиографическую редкость.
    \ \ \ \ \ В 1969 г. вышел в свет небольшой (9300 терминов) "Русско-английский словарь книговедческих терминов" Т. П. Елизаренковой под редакцией Б. П. Каневского.
    \ \ \ \ \ В 1962 г. в нашей стране появилось в продаже удивительное издание — "Vocabularium bibliothecarii" — объемистая книга (627 с.), изданная ЮНЕСКО. Работа над "Словарем библиотекаря" была начата в конце 1930-х гг., но война прервала ее. С 1949 г. рукопись оказалась в руках Энтони Томпсона, "удивительного англичанина и интернационального библиотекаря", как называли его в ИФЛА. Действительно, Э. Томпсон всю свою жизнь проработал в международных библиотечных организациях. Начиная работу над первоначально накопленным массивом, он занялся систематизацией лексики и в итоге принял решение сделать словарь-полиглот, взяв за основу расположения терминов систематический порядок — по индексам УДК, не зависящим от алфавита какого-либо одного языка.
    \ \ \ \ \ Первое издание словаря (1953 г.) содержало терминологию на английском, немецком и французском языках. Для представления лексики на русском языке был приглашен профессор Е. И. Шамурин, прекрасно владеющий европейскими языками. В 1960 г. А. Томпсон побывал в Москве, встречался здесь с Е. И. Шамуриным и Т. П. Елизаренковой. Русские термины согласовывались с соответствующими терминами на трех языках.
    \ \ \ \ \ Второе издание словаря вышло в 1962 г. и содержало термины уже на пяти языках. Пятая, испанская часть, оказалась гораздо слабее русской, так как представляла, по сути дела, лишь перевод с французского. Э. Томпсон продолжал работу над "Словарем библиотекаря" до самой своей смерти в 1979 г., последовательно обогащая набор языков и развивая состав лексики.
    \ \ \ \ \ Мы рассказали об изданиях 1950-1960-х гг. С тех пор наша терминосистема выросла в объеме, вобрала в себя огромное количество понятий информатики и вычислительной техники и, переработав их в своих целях, создала совершенно новый пласт лексики, не отраженной пока ни в одном словаре. Только Шиали Рамамрита Ранганатан (1892-1970) подарил библиотековедению сотни новых терминов, сложных для понимания уже потому, что большая их часть относится к абстрактным понятиям. Работа над словарем Ш. Р. Ранганатана на протяжении многих лет продолжалась Т. П. Елизаренковой совместно с А. Я. Кушуль. Часть словаря опубликована в приложении к русскому переводу "Классификации двоеточием", изданному ГПНТБ СССР в 1970 г. В конце 1960-х гг. мне посчастливилось принимать участие в этой работе (Т. П. Елизаренкова и А. Я. Кушуль были моими преподавателями в студенческие годы). Предполагалось издать словарь Ш. Р. Ранганатана в полном виде, но в ГПНТБ СССР тема была закрыта. А. Я. Кушуль до самой смерти продолжала работать над освоением терминологии фасетного анализа и синтеза. Многие термины введены ею в публикациях, посвященных Классификационной исследовательской группе в Великобритании, материалы которой она получала непосредственно из Лондона от Дугласа Фоскетта (1918-2004), директора Библиотеки Университетского колледжа (University College) в Лондоне. А. Я. Кушуль внесла огромный вклад в развитие нашей терминосистемы.
    \ \ \ \ \ Мир современной библиотеки необыкновенно расширился. Наряду с традиционными столами, стульями и каталожными шкафами, появились сотни новых предметов мебели и оборудования, каких-то приспособлений, принадлежностей, устройств... Все они имеют свои собственные названия на английском языке, но мы не всегда знаем их точные эквиваленты. Мы оказываемся беспомощными, взяв в руки известный во всем мире торговый каталог библиотечного оборудования американской фирмы Гэйлорд (Gaylord) — тысячи названий, аналогов которым в русском языке нет. Как это перевести? Многие об этом и не задумываются.
    \ \ \ \ \ Доказывая (в последние годы — неоднократно) положение о необходимости нового англо-русского словаря, я всегда исходил из того, что это должна быть коллективная работа специалистов России и англоязычных стран.
    \ \ \ \ \ Мы исходили из того, что в стране накоплен определенный опыт.
    \ \ \ \ \ Мы располагаем тремя изданиями толкового "Словаря библиотечных терминов", сыгравшего колоссальную роль в упорядочении нашей терминосистемы.
    \ \ \ \ \ 1990-е гг. были важным этапом в развитии стандартизации терминологии. В рамках Системы стандартов по информации, библиотечному и издательскому делу (СИБИД) были пересмотрены и дополнены ранее утвержденные терминологические стандарты, при этом удалось решить проблемы согласования терминосистем научно-информационной деятельности, библиографии и библиотечного дела. Сегодня общее количество стандартизованных терминов в границах СИБИД приближается к девяти сотням. Стандартизированная терминология в нашей стране лежит в основе законов, положений и инструкций. Ее надо выполнять.
    \ \ \ \ \ В 1992 г. вышел в свет толковый словарь "Современная каталогизационная терминология" Т. А. Бахтуриной и Э. Р. Сукиасяна (около 600 терминов с эквивалентами на английском, немецком, французском языках).
    \ \ \ \ \ В 1986 г. ВИНИТИ опубликовал уникальное пособие, выполненное по поручению Международной федерации по документации (FID 650) — "Терминологическое пособие по теории и методике применения УДК".
    \ \ \ \ \ Подобного издания не было раньше в мировой практике. Под одной обложкой собралось пять идентичных друг другу книжек на русском, английском, немецком, испанском и итальянском языках с систематическим расположением материала (около 400 терминов и понятий) и двумя указателями: алфавитным и в графической форме.
    \ \ \ \ \ В 1998 г. Т. А. Жуплатова в Самарской областной библиотеке завершила колоссальную работу по объединению лексики словарей М. X. Сарингуляна и Т. П. Елизаренковой. Подготовленный ею по гранту "Англо-русский и русско-английский словарь по библиотечному делу" был на время размещен в Интернете. По ходу работы выяснилось, что наша профессиональная лексика почти полностью отражена в "больших" (трехтомных) словарях (англо-русском и русско-английском), опубликованных в Москве в 1997 г.
    \ \ \ \ \ В 1990 г. по инициативе директора ГПНТБ России, главного редактора сборника "Научные и технические библиотеки" А. И. Земскова в сборнике был открыт дискуссионный клуб "Термин". В первой публикации (№ 5) был рассмотрен сложный для понимания термин peer review. Участники клуба обсудили проблемы заимствования и написания англоязычных терминов, обсудили содержание понятий оцифровка (оцифровывание), виртуальная — электронная библиотека, электронный каталог, термины и понятия, связанные с типологией электронных ресурсов, термины outsourcing, управление знаниями — экология знаний. Прошла интересная дискуссия "Документ — информация и/или носитель" (в ней выступили известные ученые И. Г. Моргенштерн и Ю. Н. Столяров).
    \ \ \ \ \ В библиотечную практику активно внедряется терминология компьютерных технологий. Процесс протекает настолько бурно, что Ф.С. Воройскому пришлось после выхода первого издания своего словаря сразу же готовить второе, а затем третье: "Информатика. Новый систематизированный толковый словарь-справочник.
    \ \ \ \ \ Введение в современные информационные и телекоммуникационные технологии в терминах и фактах" (2003 г.), объясняющего 16 тыс. терминов. Алфавитный указатель англоязычных терминов и аббревиатур занимает в нем с. 705-755 (в две колонки). Благодаря словарю-справочнику Ф. С. Воройского специалисты смогли освободить полки от десятка словарей по информатике, вычислительной технике и программированию.
    \ \ \ \ \ Вопросам терминологии в профессиональной печати посвящена масса статей и публикаций. Многие из них связаны с текущими проектами, реализуемыми в стране. В России переводились и издавались Описания и Руководства по использованию форматов MARC 21 и UNIMARC, Десятичная классификация Дьюи и Универсальная десятичная классификация, подготавливаются соответствующие практические пособия. Классификационная терминология активно развивается и в связи с выпуском очередных изданий Библиотечно-библиографической классификации — Национальной классификационной системы России. С середины 1990-х гг. в сотрудничестве со специалистами Библиотеки Конгресса последовательно проводится работа по гармонизации национальных Правил составления библиографического описания с англо-американскими правилами каталогизации. Завершается работа над Российскими правилами каталогизации. В последние годы активно развивается терминология, связанная с библиографическим описанием (ISBD, FRBR). Пересматриваются государственные стандарты. Все новое быстро становится известным широкому кругу специалистов по публикациям в печати.
    \ \ \ \ \ Благодаря программе "Открытый мир" в 2003-2004 гг. сотни российских библиотекарей впервые имели возможность познакомиться с библиотеками США.
    \ \ \ \ \ Они привезли с собой не только впечатления, но и новые термины и понятия, о которых рассказали в своих публикациях. Специализированные российские группы ежегодно посещают США, участвуют в работе ежегодных конференций Американской библиотечной ассоциации. Отдельные специалисты направляются для изучения американской практики по узким вопросам (обслуживание инвалидов, форматы и пр.). Как правило, они возвращаются с документами, обработка которых также связана с терминологическими проблемами.
    \ \ \ \ \ Мне, например, был подарен в Библиотеке Конгресса полный комплект документов (весом в полтора десятка килограмм), связанных с деятельностью кадровой службы и системой повышения квалификации: конечно, многое отразилось в публикациях, но часть не обработана до сих пор.
    \ \ \ \ \ Замечено, что чем выше квалификация направленного в США специалиста, тем значительней оказывается эффективность поездки в целом. Сейчас в США уже в третий раз поехала Т. В. Еременко. К высшему библиотечному образованию (МГИК, 1980) она добавила ученые степени кандидата педагогических наук (МГИК, 1992) и магистра библиотечной и информационной науки (Симонс-колледж (Simmons College), Бостон, Массачусетс, США, 2000). Результаты двух продолжительных стажировок позволили ей написать две монографии — "Современные информационные технологии в университетских библиотеках США" (2002 г.) и
    \ \ \ \ \ "Информатизация вузовских библиотек в России и США: сравнительный анализ" (2003 г.). Перед отъездом Т. В. Еременко защитила докторскую диссертацию.
    \ \ \ \ \ Она изучает практику работы университетских библиотек США с Reserve collection (о том, как трудно нам понять этот термин, мы скажем ниже).
    \ \ \ \ \ Думаю, что знакомство с состоянием терминологической работы в России окажется "новым знанием" для тех, кто находится в Америке.
    \ \ \ \ \ Словарь публикуется в России. Издательство поручило редактирование полученной из США рукописи квалифицированному российскому специалисту — В. В. Зверевичу, имеющему как отечественное, так и американское библиотечное образование, магистру библиотековедения (Университет Святого Джона (St. John's University), Нью-Йорк, США, 1995), прекрасно знающему язык и американскую библиотечную практику. К работе в качестве консультанта привлекли и меня. Пришлось, прежде всего, сверить всю терминологию со стандартами и внести немало исправлений. Например, в конце 1970-х гг. мы изменили словоупотребление: вместо "централизованная классификация" стали говорить правильно: централизованная систематизация (соответственно, centralized classification).
    \ \ \ \ \ "Bookmobile" мы давно переводим как "библиобус". Поэтому не надо объяснять, что это "передвижная библиотека" или библиотека-автомобиль. Термин передвижная библиотека у нас есть, но она никуда не "передвигается" на автомобиле. О том, как этот термин перевести на английский, надо будет подумать при составлении русско-английского словаря.
    \ \ \ \ \ Труднее всего было редактировать перевод, если аналога у нас пока нет. Например, booth, carrel — это синонимы или есть отличия? Нет у нас копировальных машин, которыми могут пользоваться сами читатели, купив карточку для оплаты. Поэтому термин card-operated, photocopier приходится не переводить, а объяснять.
    \ \ \ \ \ Нет у нас пока и упомянутых Reserve collections. Понять, что это такое, сложно. Ясно, что это фонд. Подняв свои записи наблюдений (в Университете Ратгерс (Rutgers University), Нью-Брунсуик, Нью-Джерси, США, например) и соединив их с объяснениями Т. В. Еременко, я понял, что эти "коллекции" существуют как в электронном виде (хранятся на сервере академической библиотеки), так и в традиционном виде, являясь при этом составной частью фонда академической библиотеки.
    \ \ \ \ \ При наличии электронной резервной коллекции у каждого профессора есть возможность в часы лекций или консультаций дать соответствующие адреса с комментариями. Пользоваться студенты могут когда угодно и где угодно, везде, если есть вход в Интранет (например, в общежитии). И учебники, и учебные материалы, и контрольные работы, и методические пособия — все здесь есть. Профессор Библиотечной школы в Университете Ратгерс, консультируя при мне студентов из Юго-Восточной Азии, сразу же распечатывал для них некоторые материалы из Reserve collection и тут же, на полях, ставил свои "нота-бене", подчеркивал термины и пр. В традиционной "резервной коллекции" читатели получают материал только в пределах специального читального зала на срок обычно не более 2-3 часов. Преподаватели сами формируют фонд "резервной коллекции" (как традиционной, так и электронной) в части своего курса и иногда предоставляют для нее личные экземпляры (книги, ксерокопии статей, CD-диски и др.).
    \ \ \ \ \ "Резервная коллекция" является частью фонда академической библиотеки, но не каталогизируется. Что с этим делать? Перевести калькой ("резервная коллекция")? Мы сделали именно так. Будет ли это понятно?
    \ \ \ \ \ Ответ на этот вопрос мы попробовали дать в Словаре.
    \ \ \ \ \ С этой целью мы дали развернутое объяснение сущности, форм и способов функционирования резервных коллекций в академических библиотеках в США.
    \ \ \ \ \ Technical services. Если сохранить перевод, который мы получили в рукописи ("отделение технических служб"), то для нас это: гараж, слесарная и столярная мастерская, сантехники и электрики, даже не ВЦ (попробовал бы кто-нибудь назвать наших программистов "техническими службами"). Перевести нельзя, приходится пояснять, например, так: "Ряд подразделений библиотеки, ответственных за комплектование и обработку поступающих в фонды документов (в том числе каталогизацию и ведение СБА), в совокупности называемых "техническими службами", в отличие от подразделений, непосредственно связанных с обслуживанием читателей и осуществляющих административные функции".
    \ \ \ \ \ Не сдают у нас книги "в ящик"! Поэтому русскому библиотекарю (и читателю) не всегда понятен термин book return box или bookdrop (что то же самое). Книги можно "сдать" таким образом только в том случае, если в библиотеке работает система автоматической регистрации. Есть термин, который перевести еще труднее: если ящик находится за стеной, то на стене остается лишь щель, прорезь, в которую надо "сдавать" библиотечные материалы.
    \ \ \ \ \ Иногда очень трудно размежевать значения. Так, в России уже на протяжении четверти века не принято говорить о классификации, как о процессе. Мы, в соответствии с терминологическим стандартом, в этом случае применяем термин систематизация. Есть в английском языке полный эквивалент? Есть — classifying. Тем не менее в речи, и, что еще хуже, в литературе сплошь и рядом для обозначения процесса применяют classification. Приходится во всех случаях разбираться: analytical classification может переводиться и как аналитическая классификационная система, и как аналитическая систематизация.
    \ \ \ \ \ В России принят термин Шифр хранения документа. В англоязычной практике ему соответствует два разных термина: Call number — если шифр хранения документа написан на бланке требования, и Book number, когда он нанесен на сам документ, помещен на ярлычке (на верхней крышке переплета, корешке или на футляре).
    \ \ \ \ \ В нашей стране, как и в англоязычных странах, многие годы Author tables переводили как "авторские таблицы". Специалисты рекомендовали более правильный вариант таблицы авторских знаков, который за несколько десятилетий стало нормой словоупотребления.
    \ \ \ \ \ У нас нет устоявшегося эквивалента для Computer science (переводят как кому показалось правильным). Компьютерной науки нет, есть техника и технология производства, эксплуатации, ремонта компьютеров. В основе же лежит или прикладная математика, или вычислительная техника (здесь снова техника, а не наука), или программирование.
    \ \ \ \ \ Все, наверное, уже знают, что Academic library — не "академическая библиотека", а библиотека высшего учебного заведения. Важно отметить, что так же переводятся и производные от academic, например, academic publication — не "академическое издание", а университетское издание.
    \ \ \ \ \ Librarian (в тексте с прописной буквы) — не "библиотекарь", а директор библиотеки (при этом название библиотеки часто опускается: Librarian of Congress — директор Библиотеки Конгресса, University Librarian — директор университетской библиотеки, Branch Librarian — заведующий филиалом). Это важное отличие от отечественной практики. Отсутствующее в нашем словаре понятие officer (обычно уточняется функция, например, stock development officer) переводится, конечно, не "офицер", а специалист.
    \ \ \ \ \ В России отсутствует понятие "парапрофессионал". Раз эквивалента нет, в словаре пришлось дать развернутое пояснение: Paraprofessional librarian — библиотекарь, не получивший диплом о профессиональном образовании, но обученный выполнять обязанности профессионального библиотекаря, "(...соответственно, Paraprofessional librarian position — библиотечная должность, не требующая наличия диплома о профессиональном образовании, занимать которую могут специально обученные, но не дипломированные библиотекари...)" Понятие, как мы видим, нужное: парапрофессионалов у нас очень много, сомнительно только, применим ли для всех критерий "специально обученные".
    \ \ \ \ \ Сложности у нас возникают и с термином, казалось бы, понятным: Cataloging. Каталогизация имеет узкое (только составление библиографического описания) и широкое значение (работа с каталогами в целом). В России — стандартизировано в широком. Судя по американским словарям, там — аналогичная практика. Но почему тогда англо-американские правила составления библиографического описания (в крайнем случае — формирования библиографической записи) называются широко — правилами каталогизации? Почему известный и многократно переиздававшийся учебник называется "Introduction to Cataloging and Classification"? Разве у них classification не входит в cataloging?
    \ \ \ \ \ И мы пошли по тому же пути, выпуская Российские правила каталогизации. Правда, обещаем исправить ситуацию: одна из частей будет посвящена индексированию.
    \ \ \ \ \ OPAC для России — просто Электронный каталог. В его определение (по ГОСТу) входят все признаки — и "онлайновость", и общедоступность. Но этого не знают наши коллеги за рубежом. Между тем все "закрытые" машиночитаемые каталоги, доступ к которым ревностно охраняют библиографы, не более, как электронные базы данных (или по форме — машиночитаемые каталоги).
    \ \ \ \ \ Сложно ввести в специальный словарь ряд терминов и понятий словаря Ранганатана — слишком многие термины пришлось бы давать с пояснениями. В словаре остались лишь те термины, которые широко применяются в повседневной практике. В России используются парные термины, например: фасетная классификация — аналитико-синтетическая классификационная система, фасетная формула — классификационная формула и т. п.
    \ \ \ \ \ Нас очень смущает наличие терминов, которые мы переводим одними и теми же словами (как бы синонимов), имеющих, как нам кажется, свою семантическую окраску. Приведем классические случаи: checking, retrieval, search, которые переводятся как разыскание, поиск; stock и collection — как фонд; enquiry (inquiry) и request — как запрос; borrow, lending, loan, circulation — как (книго)выдача, абонемент. Список можно продолжить. Понятно, что все они входят в состав устойчивых словосочетаний, у каждого есть своя "область применения". Нюансы объяснить смогут только американцы, обладающие, к тому же, чувством языка. Выход у нас один: работать надо вместе!
    \ \ \ \ \ Выход "Англо-русского словаря по библиотечной и информационной деятельности" — важный, быть может, начальный этап многотрудной и многолетней работы. Составители в полной мере сознают, что в ходе работы могли быть допущены пропуски и ошибки. Всех проблем первое издание Словаря не решит — и не может решить. Пока шла работа, появились, например, "Франкфуртские принципы", содержащие огромный пласт новой крайне необходимой терминологии.
    \ \ \ \ \ Редакторы успели лишь немного дополнить Словарь — по тем публикациям, содержащим русские эквиваленты, которые успели выйти. Мы проверили весь список: около 70 терминов в словарь не попали. Перевести можно, но утвердятся ли предложенные нами "слова" в качестве терминов русского языка? Торопливость здесь может стать помехой...
    \ \ \ \ \ В Словаре есть только два "Международных номера" — ISBN и ISSN. А есть ли еще на сегодня? Да, такая информация есть, на русском языке она, как нам кажется, пока не опубликована. Поэтому для любознательных перечислим лишь аббревиатуры: ISMN, IRSC, ISFN, ISRN, ISAN.
    \ \ \ \ \ Как представлена в Словаре терминология упомянутого нами пособия по УДК? Сверили одну букву А. Результат: 12 терминов отсутствует (из 41).
    \ \ \ \ \ Осталось открыть предметный указатель к лежащему рядом каталогу компании Gaylord...
    \ \ \ \ \ Подумаем: язык — живая, развивающаяся во времени и пространстве материя. Словарь — лишь модель, некая попытка отразить все многообразие жизни. А если речь идет о двух богатых по составу языках народов, живущих на разных континентах?
    \ \ \ \ \ Этот Словарь — первый, сделанный в XXI веке.
    \ \ \ \ \ Пусть он покажет нам, что работать надо вместе, как бы это не казалось проблематичным. У нас есть необходимые предпосылки для совместной работы; мы даже обладаем рядом преимуществ в сравнении с нашими коллегами, жившими 100 и даже 50 лет назад (взять хотя бы наличие Интернета и электронной почты, которые снимают если не все, то многие проблемы, связанные с коммуникацией друг с другом). Работы у нас — непочатый край. Сначала надо сделать, конечно, русско-английский словарь. И не только путем инверсирования англо-русского, как многим кажется. Нужен словарь, в котором отразится библиотечная Россия — так, чтобы она стала понятной англоязычному миру.
    \ \ \ \ \ Приглашаем к участию в этой работе всех наших коллег, проживающих и работающих как в России и странах бывшего СССР, так и за рубежом.
    \ \ \ \ \ Ведущий научный сотрудник РГБ, канд. пед. наук Э. Р. Сукиасян
    \
    ГОСТ 7.0-99 Информационно-библиотечная деятельность, библиография. Термины и определения: Введ. 07.01.2000. — М., 1999.
    ГОСТ 7.1-2003 Библиографическая запись. Библиографическое описание. Общие требования и правила составления: Введ. 01.07.2004. — М., 2003.
    ГОСТ 7.48-2002 Консервация документов. Основные термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.2003. — М., 2002.
    ГОСТ 7.59-90 Индексирование документов. Общие требования к систематизации и предметизации: Введ. 01.01.91. — М., 1990.
    ГОСТ 7.60-90 Издания: Основные термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.91. — М., 1990.
    ГОСТ 7.70-96 Описание баз данных и машиночитаемых информационных массивов. Состав и обозначение характеристик: Введ. 01.01.97. — М., 1996.
    ГОСТ 7.73-96 Поиск и распространение информации. Термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.98. — М., 1996.
    ГОСТ 7.74-96 Информационно-поисковые языки. Термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.97. — М., 1996.
    ГОСТ 7.76-96 Комплектование фонда документов. Каталогизация. Термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.98. — М., 1996.
    ГОСТ 7.80-2000 Библиографическая запись. Заголовок. Общие требования и правила составления: Введ. 01.07.2001. - М., 2000.
    ГОСТ 7.82-2001 Библиографическая запись. Библиографическое описание электронных ресурсов. Общие требования и правила составления: Введ. 01.07.2002. — М., 2001.
    ГОСТ 7.83-2001 Электронные издания. Основные виды и выходные сведения: Введ. 01.07.2002. — М., 2001.
    ГОСТ 15971-90 Системы обработки информации. Термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.92. — М., 1990.
    ГОСТ 34.003-90 Автоматизированные системы. Термины и определения: Введ. 01.01.92. — М., 1990.
    \
    Словари, монографии и статьи на русском языке
    \ \ Алешин, Л. И. Автоматизация в библиотеке: учеб. пособ. / Л. И. Алешин; МГУКИ. — М.: ИПО Профиздат, 2001. — 72 с.
    \ \ Англо-русский полиграфический словарь / Под общ. ред. А. А. Тюрина. — М.: Физматгиз, 1962. — 450 с.
    \ \ Басин, О. Я. Полиграфический словарь / О. Я. Басин. — М.: Книга, 1964. — 388 с.
    \ \ Бахтурина, Т. А. Завершение важного этапа стандартизации терминологии СИБИД (К введению ГОСТа 7.0-99) / Т. А. Бахутрина, Э. Р. Сукиасян / / Науч. и техн. б-ки. — 2001. — № 4. - С. 83-95.
    \ \ Бахтурина, Т. А. Проблемы взаимосвязи международной и национальной терминосистем / Т. А. Бахутрина / / Науч. и техн. б-ки. — 2001. — № 6. — С. 99-106.
    \ \ Бахтурина, Т. А. Терминология современных международных принципов каталогизации / Т. А. Бахтурина / / Науч. и техн. б-ки. — 2004. — № 5. — С. 27-40.
    \ \ Бахтурина, Т. А. Термины, связанные с типологией электронных ресурсов / Т. А. Бахутрина / / Науч. и техн. б-ки. — 2001.-Х а 5.- С. 60-66.
    \ \ Библиотеки и библиотечное дело США: Комплексный подход / Под ред. В. В. Попова. — 2-е изд., испр. — М.: "Логос", 1993. - 296 с.
    \ \ Библиотечное дело: Терминол. слов. / ГБЛ. — 2-е изд. перераб. и значит. доп. изд. — М.: Книга, 1986. — 224 с.
    \ \ Библиотечное дело: Терминол. слов. / Рос. гос. б-ка. — 3-е изд. значит. перераб. и доп. — М.: Книга, 1997. — 168 с.
    \ \ Библиотечное обслуживание детей и юношества: американский опыт / Рос. гос. б-ка.; пер. с англ. и сост. Р. 3. Пановой, В. П. Чудиновой. — М.: Пашков дом, 2004. — 256 с.
    \ \ Борковский, А. Б. Англо-русский словарь по программированию и информатике: [С толкованиями]: Ок. 6000 терминов / А. Б. Борковский. — 2-е изд., стер. — М., 1990. — 332 с.
    \ \ Варганова, Г. В. Библиотековедческие и информационные исследования в США / Г. В. Варганова. — СПб.: Профессия, 2002. — 192 с.
    \ \ Воройский, Ф. С. Информатика. Новый систематизированный толковый словарь-справочник (Введение в современные информационные и телекоммуникационные технологии в терминах и фактах) / Ф. С. Воройский. — 3-е изд., перераб. и доп. - М.: ФИЗМАТЛИТ, 2003. - 760 с.
    \ \ Воропаева, Н. Ф. Пособие по английскому языку: Для студентов ст. курсов библиотечных специальностей вузов / Н. Ф. Воройский. — М.: Высш. школа, 1981. — 192 с.
    \ \ Елизаренкова, Т. П. Англо-русский словарь книговедческих терминов / Т. П. Елизаренкова. — М.: Сов. Россия, 1962. — 510 с.
    \ \ Елизаренкова, Т, П. Русско-английский словарь книговедческих терминов: 9300 терминов / Т. П. Елизаренкова; под ред. Б. П. Каневского. — М.: Сов. энциклопедия, 1969. — 264 с.
    \ \ Еременко, Т. В. Информатизация вузовских библиотек в России и США: сравнительный анализ: Монография / Т. В. Еременко — М.: Пашков дом, 2003. — 297 с., ил.
    \ \ Земсков, А. И. Термин outsourcing / А. И. Земсков / / Науч. и техн. б-ки. — 2001. — № 8. — С. 62-63.
    \ \ Книговедение: Энциклопедический словарь / Ред. кол.: Н. М. Сикорский, гл. ред., О. Д. Голубева, А. Д. Гончаров, И. М. Дьяконов и др. — М.: Сов. энциклопедия, 1981. — 664 с.
    \ \ Краткий англо-русский технический словарь / Ю. А. Кузьмин, В. А. Владимиров, Я. Л. Гельман и др. — М.: ММПШ, 1992. — 416 с.
    \ \ Курьянов, Е. И. Англо-русский словарь по средствам массовой информации: [С толкованиями] / Е. И. Курьянов. — М.: Международная школа переводчиков, 1993. — 320 с.
    \ \ Мильчин, А. Э. Справочник издателя и автора: редакционно-издательское оформление издания / А. Э. Мильчин, Л. К. Чельцова. — М.: Олимп: ООО фирма изд-во ACT, 1999.-688 с.
    \ \ Ожегов, С. И. Толковый словарь русского языка / С. И. Ожегов, Н. Ю. Шведова. — 3-е изд., стер. — М.: Азъ, 1996. - 907 с.
    \ \ Правила составления библиографического описания: 4.1. Книги и сериальные издания / Междувед. каталогизац. комис. при гос. б-ке СССР им. В. И. Ленина; Сост. О. И. Бабкина, Т. А. Бахтурина, В. А. Василевская и др. — М.: Книга, 1986. — 528 с.
    \ \ Ранганатан, Ш. Р. Классификация двоеточием. Основная классификация / Ш. Р. Ранганатан; ГПНТБ СССР; Пер с англ. под ред. Т. С. Гомолицкой и др. — М., 1970. — 422 с.
    \ \ Сарингулян, М. X. Англо-русский библиотечно-библиографический словарь / М. X. Сарингулян; Под ред. П. X. Кананова, В. В. Попова. — М.: Изд.-во Всесоюзной книжной палаты, 1958. — 284 с.
    \ \ Словарь библиотечных терминов / ГБ Л. — М.: Книга, 1976.-222 с.
    \ \ Словарь издательских терминов / Сост. В. С. Сонкина, А. К. Бадичин, Н. И. Волнова, В. П. Смирнова; Под. ред. A. Э. Мильчина. — М.: Книга, 1983. — 207 с.
    \ \ Словарь терминов по информатике на русском и английском языке / Г. С. Жданова, Е. С. Колоброзова, В. А. Полушкин, А. И. Черный. — М.: Наука, 1971. — 360 с.
    \ \ Современная каталогизационная терминология: Толковый словарь с метод, рекомендациями / Рос. гос. б-ка; Сост. Т.А. Бахтурина, Э.Р. Сукиасян. — М., 1992. — 197 с.
    \ \ Справочник библиографа / Науч. ред. А. Н. Ванеев, B. А. Минкина. — СПб.: Профессия, 2002. — 528 с.
    \ \ Справочник библиотекаря / Гос. б-ка СССР им. В. И. Ленина; Сост. С. Г. Антонова, Г. А. Семенова; Отв. ред. Н. С. Карташов. — М.: Книга, 1985. — 303 с.
    \ \ Справочник библиотекаря / Науч. ред. А. Н. Ванеев, B. А. Минкина. — 2-е изд. — СПб.: Профессия, 2001. — 439 с.
    \ \ Стандарты по библиотечно-информационной деятельности / Сост. Т. В. Захарчук, О. М. Зусьман. — СПб.: Профессия, 2003. - 576 с.
    \ \ Стандарты по библиотечному делу / Сост. Т. В. Захарчук, Л. И. Петрова, Т. А. Завадовская, О. М. Зусьман. — М. — СП б.: Профессия, 2000. — 512 с.
    \ \ Сукиасян, Э. Р. Библиотечные каталоги: методические материалы / Э. Р. Сукиасян — М.: Профиздат, 2001. — 192 с.
    \ \ Сукиасян, Э. Р. Паспорт профессии библиотекаря в США / Э. Р. Сукиасян / / Библиотековедение. — 2004. — № 5. — C. 90-100.
    \ \ Сукиасян, Э. Р. Профессиональная лингвистическая культура библиотекаря или Осторожно, перевод! / Э. Р. Сукиасян / / Науч. и техн. б-ки. — 2002. — N° 6. — С. 35-43.
    \ \ Терешин, В. И. Библиотечный фонд / В. И. Терешин. — М.: Изд-во МГУКИ / НПО "Профиздат", 2001. - 176 с.
    \ \ Терминологический словарь по библиотечному делу и смежным отраслям знания / РАН, Б-ка по естественным наукам ; Сост. 3. Г. Высоцкая (отв. ред.), В. А. Врубель, А. Б. Маслов, Л. К. Розеншильд. — М.: Б.и., 1995. — 268 с.
    \ \ Терминологический словарь по информатике / Международный центр научной и технической информации. — М.: МЦНТИ, 1975. - 752 с.
    \ \ Терминологическое пособие по теории и методике применения УДК = Vocabulary of terms on UDC theory and practice: Словарь терминов с определениями на англ., нем., франц., исп. языках / Сост. И. Е. Гендлина и др. — М.: ВИНИТИ, 1986. — 511 с.
    \ \ Хавкина, Л. Б. Словари библиотечно-библиографических терминов: Англо-русский, немецко-русский, французско-русский / Л. Б. Хавкина. — М.: Изд-во Всесоюзной книжной палаты, 1952. — 231 с.
    \ \ Шамурин, Е. И. Словарь книговедческих терминов: Для библиотекарей, библиографов, работников печати и книжн. торговли / Е. И. Шамурин. — М.: Сов. Россия, 1958. — 340 с.
    \ \ Энциклопедия книжного дела / Ю. Ф. Майсурадзе, А. Э. Мильчин, Э. П. Гаврилов и др. — М.: Юристь, 1998. — 536 с.
    \
    Словари, монографии и статьи на английском языке
    Aissing, Alena L. "Cyrillic Transliteration and Its Users", College and Research Libraries 56 (May 1995): 208-219.
    Borko, Harold. An Informal Vocabulary Guide for GSLIS 404: Compiled from Many Sources. Los Angeles, С A: UCLA
    Graduate School of Library and Information Science, circa 1974.
    Carter, John. ABC for Book Collectors. New Castle, DE: Oak Knoll Press, 1995.
    Chan, Lois M. Cataloging and Classification: An Introduction. 2nd ed. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1994.
    Clason, W.E., comp. Elsevier's Dictionary of Library Science, Information and Documentation: In Six Languages: English/American, French, Spanish, Italian, Dutch, and German. Amsterdam: Elsevier Scientific Publishing Company, 1973.
    Collison, Robert L. Dictionaries of English and Foreign Languages: A Bibliographical Guide to Both General and Technical Dictionaries with Historical and Explanatory Notes and References. 2nd ed. New York: Hafner Publishing Company, 1971, especially chapter 5.
    Dalby, Andrew. Dictionary of Languages: The Definitive Reference to More than 400 Languages. New York: Columbia University Press, 1998.
    Dmitrieff, A., comp. Russian-English Glossary of Library Terms. New York: Telberg Book Corporation, 1966.
    Falla, P. S., ed. The Oxford English-Russian Dictionary, Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.
    Feather, John. A Dictionary of Book History. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1986.
    Feather, John and Sturges, Paul, eds. International Encyclopedia of Information and Library Science. London: Routledge, 1997.
    Glaister, Geoffrey Ashall. Encyclopedia of the Book. 2nd ed. New Castle, DE: Oak Knoll Press; London: British Library, 1996.
    Hoepelman, J. P.; R. Mayer; and J. Wagner. Elsevier's Dictionary of Information Technology in English, German, and French. New York: Elsevier, 1997.
    Keenan, Stella and Johnston, Colin. Concise Dictionary of Library and Information Science. 2nd edition. London: Bowker Saur, 2000.
    Kenneison, W. C. and Spilman, A. J. B. Dictionary of Printing, Papermaking, and Bookbinding. London: George Newnes Limited, 1963.
    Knechtges, Susanne; Segbert, Monika; Hutchins, John; and Ekhevitch, Nadja. Bibliothekarishches Handwdrterbuch; Librarian's Dictionary; Nastolny Slovar Bibliotekaria. Bad Honnef: Bock + Herchen, 1995.
    Lemaitre, Henri. Vocabularium Bibliothecarii. English, French, German. Begun by Henri Lemaitre. Rev. and enl. By Anthony Thompson. Paris: UNESCO, 1953.
    Krassovsky, Dimitry M. A Glossary of Russian Terminology Used in Bibliographies and Library Science. Occasional Papers Number 2. Los Angeles: University of California Library, 1955.
    Lingvo: Version 4.5. [CD-ROM]. Moscow: BIT Software Inc., 2000.
    Merriam-Webster Online: [Collegiate Dictionary and Collegiate Thesaurus]. Springfield, MA: Merriam-Webster, 2001.
    Milstead, Jessica., 2nd ed. Silver Spring, MD: ASIS, 1999.
    Mora, Imre, ed. Publisher's Practical Dictionary in 20 Languages = Wrterbuch des Verlagswesens in 20 Sprachen. 3d ed. Munchen: K. G. Saur, 1984.
    Nogueira, Carmen Crespo, editor. Glossary of Basic Archival and Library Conservation Terms: English with Equivalents in Spanish, German, Italian, French, and Russian. ICA Handbook Series, No. 4. Munchen: K. G. Saur, 1988.
    ODLIS: Online Dictionary for Library and Information Science [Электронный ресурс] / By Joan M. Reitz. — 2004. — Режим доступа: http://lu.com /odlis/.
    Peters, Jean, ed. Bookman's Glossary. 6th ed. New York: Bowker, 1983.
    Pipics, Zoltan, ed. Dictionarium Bibliothecarii Practicum ad Usum Internationalem in XXII Linguis = The Librarian's Practical Dictionary in 22 Languages = Wrterbuch des Bibliotekars in 22 Sprachen. 6th ed. Pullach: Verlag Dokumentation, 1974.
    Prytherch, Raymond J., comp. Harrod's Librarians' Glossary: 9000 Terms Used in Information Management, Library Science, Publishing, the Book Trades, and Archive Management. 8th ed. Brookfield, VT: Ashgate Publishing Company, 1995 and Harrod's Librarians' Glossary and Reference Book: A Directory of Over 9600 Terms. 9th ed. Aldershot, Hants, England: Gower Publishing Company Ltd., 2000.
    Soper, Mary Ellen; Osborne, Larry N.; and Zweizig, Douglas L., ed. The Librarian's Thesaurus: A Concise Guide to Library and Information Science Terms. Chicago: American Library Association, 1990.
    Taylor, Arlene G. "Glossary," In The Organization of Information (Englewood, CO: Libraries Unlimited, 1999), pages 233-254
    Thompson, Anthony, comp. Vocabularium Bibliothecarii. English, French, German, Spanish, Russian. Collaborator for Russian E. I. Shamurin; Collaborator for Spanish Domingo Buonocore. 2nd ed. Paris: UNESCO, 1962.
    Thompson, Elizabeth H. A.L.A. Glossary of Library Terms with a Selection of Terms in Related Fields. Chicago: American Library Association, 1943.
    Wersig, Gernot and Neveling, Ulrich. Terminology of Documentation: Terminologie de la documentation = Terminologie der Dokumentation = Terminologiia v oblasti dokumentatsii: published in English, French, German, Russian; A Selection of 1,200 Basic Terms Published in English, French, German, Russian, and Spanish. Paris: UNESCO Press, 1973.
    Walker, G. P. M. Russian for Librarians: Russian Books in Libraries. 2nd ed. London: Bingley, 1983.
    Watters, Carolyn. Dictionary of Information Science and Technology. San Diego: Academic Press, 1992.
    Wheeler, Marcus and Unbegaun, B. O. The Oxford Russian-English Dictionary. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1993.
    World Encyclopedia of Library and Information Services, 3rd ed. Chicago: American Library Association, 1993.
    Young, Heartsill and Belanger, Terry, comp. The ALA Glossary of Library and Information Science. Chicago: American Library Association, 1983.
    \
    Словари, монографии и статьи на других языках
    Linina, S. and Maulina, A. Bibliotekarie un Bibliografiskie Termini: Kumulativais Saraksts, 1976-1990. Riga: Latvijas Nacionala Biblioteka, 1992.
    Muller, Wolfgang. Polygrafie: Fachworterbuch: Englisch, Deutsch, Franzosisch, Russisch, Spanisch, Polnisch, Ungarisch, Slowakisch. Frankfurt: Deutscher Fachverlag Frankfurt, 1980.
    Rambousek, Antonin and Antonin Pesek. Polygraficky Slovi nk. Praha/Bratislava: SNTL—Nakladatelstvi technicke literatury Praha / Slovenskd vydavatesstvo technickej literatury Bratislava, 1967.

    English-Russian library and information terminology dictionary > _about

  • 12 Caetano, Marcello José das Neves Alves

    (19061980)
       Marcello Caetano, as the last prime minister of the Estado Novo, was both the heir and successor of Antônio de Oliveira Salazar. In a sense, Caetano was one of the founders and sustainers of this unusual regime and, at various crucial stages of its long life, Caetano's contribution was as important as Salazar's.
       Born in Lisbon in 1906 to a middle-class family, Caetano was a member of the student generation that rebelled against the unstable parliamentary First Republic and sought answers to Portugal's legion of troubles in conservative ideologies such as integralism, Catholic reformism, and the Italian Fascist model. One of the most brilliant students at the University of Lisbon's Law School, Caetano soon became directly involved in government service in various ministries, including Salazar's Ministry of Finance. When Caetano was not teaching full-time at the law school in Lisbon and influencing new generations of students who became critical of the regime he helped construct, Caetano was in important government posts and working on challenging assignments. In the 1930s, he participated in reforms in the Ministry of Finance, in the writing of the 1933 Constitution, in the formation of the new civil code, of which he was in part the author, and in the construction of corporativism, which sought to control labor-management relations and other aspects of social engineering. In a regime largely directed by academics from the law faculties of Coimbra University and the University of Lisbon, Caetano was the leading expert on constitutional law, administrative law, political science, and colonial law. A prolific writer as both a political scientist and historian, Caetano was the author of the standard political science, administrative law, and history of law textbooks, works that remained in print and in use among students long after his exile and death.
       After his apprenticeship service in a number of ministries, Caetano rose steadily in the system. At age 38, he was named minister for the colonies (1944 47), and unlike many predecessors, he "went to see for himself" and made important research visits to Portugal's African territories. In 1955-58, Caetano served in the number-three position in the regime in the Ministry of the Presidency of the Council (premier's office); he left office for full-time academic work in part because of his disagreements with Salazar and others on regime policy and failures to reform at the desired pace. In 1956 and 1957, Caetano briefly served as interim minister of communications and of foreign affairs.
       Caetano's opportunity to take Salazar's place and to challenge even more conservative forces in the system came in the 1960s. Portugal's most prominent law professor had a public falling out with the regime in March 1962, when he resigned as rector of Lisbon University following a clash between rebellious students and the PIDE, the political police. When students opposing the regime organized strikes on the University of Lisbon campus, Caetano resigned his rectorship after the police invaded the campus and beat and arrested some students, without asking permission to enter university premises from university authorities.
       When Salazar became incapacitated in September 1968, President Américo Tomás named Caetano prime minister. His tasks were formidable: in the midst of remarkable economic growth in Portugal, continued heavy immigration of Portuguese to France and other countries, and the costly colonial wars in three African colonies, namely Angola, Guinea- Bissau, and Mozambique, the regime struggled to engineer essential social and political reforms, win the wars in Africa, and move toward meaningful political reforms. Caetano supported moderately important reforms in his first two years in office (1968-70), as well as the drafting of constitutional revisions in 1971 that allowed a slight liberalization of the Dictatorship, gave the opposition more room for activity, and decentrali zed authority in the overseas provinces (colonies). Always aware of the complexity of Portugal's colonial problems and of the ongoing wars, Caetano made several visits to Africa as premier, and he sought to implement reforms in social and economic affairs while maintaining the expensive, divisive military effort, Portugal's largest armed forces mobilization in her history.
       Opposed by intransigent right-wing forces in various sectors in both Portugal and Africa, Caetano's modest "opening" of 1968-70 soon narrowed. Conservative forces in the military, police, civil service, and private sectors opposed key political reforms, including greater democratization, while pursuing the military solution to the African crisis and personal wealth. A significant perspective on Caetano's failed program of reforms, which could not prevent the advent of a creeping revolution in society, is a key development in the 1961-74 era of colonial wars: despite Lisbon's efforts, the greater part of Portuguese emigration and capital investment during this period were directed not to the African colonies but to Europe, North America, and Brazil.
       Prime Minister Caetano, discouraged by events and by opposition to his reforms from the so-called "Rheumatic Brigade" of superannuated regime loyalists, attempted to resign his office, but President Américo Tomás convinced him to remain. The publication and public reception of African hero General Antônio Spinola's best-selling book Portugal e Futuro (Portugal and the Future) in February 1974 convinced the surprised Caetano that a coup and revolution were imminent. When the virtually bloodless, smoothly operating military coup was successful in what became known as the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Caetano surrendered to the Armed Forces Movement in Lisbon and was flown to Madeira Island and later to exile in Brazil, where he remained for the rest of his life. In his Brazilian exile, Caetano was active writing important memoirs and histories of the Estado Novo from his vantage point, teaching law at a private university in Rio de Janeiro, and carrying on a lively correspondence with persons in Portugal. He died at age 74, in 1980, in Brazil.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Caetano, Marcello José das Neves Alves

  • 13 Nobel Prizes

    Нобелевские Премии:
    1933 - теория гена (Т.Морган)
    1945 - открытие, очистка и химическая характеристика пенициллина penicillin (А.Флеминг, Э.Чейн, Х.Флори)
    1946 - открытие мутагенного действия Ренгеновских лучей на дрозофилу (Г.Меллер)
    - очистка и химическая характеристика вирусов (У.Стэнли)
    1958 - достижения в общей генетике (Г.Бидл, Э.Татум, Дж.Ледерберг)
    1962 - расшифровка структуры ДНК (Дж.Уотсон, Ф.Крик, М.Уилкинс)
    1965 - достижения в генетике микроорганизмов (Ф.Жакоб, Ж.Моно, А.Львофф)
    1966 - исследования онкогенных вирусов (П.Раус)
    1968 - открытие и интерпретация генетического кода и его роли в синтезе белков (Р.Холли, Х.Корана, М.Ниренберг)
    1969 - исследования по генетике вирусов (М.Дельбрюк, С.Луриа, А.Херши)
    1974 - достижения в клеточной биологии (А.Клод, К.Де Дюв, Г.Палад)
    1975 - исследования по онкогенным вирусам (Р.Дальбекко, Х.Темин, Д.Балтимор)
    1978 - использование рестрикционных ферментов для картирования генов (В.Арбер, Х.Смит, О.Натанс)
    1980 - достижения в области иммуногенетики (Г.Снелл, Ж.Доссе, Б.Бенасерра)
    - достижения в области искусственного манипулирования ДНК (П.Берг, У.Гилберт, Ф,Сэнджер)
    1982 - анализ атомных структур («кристаллической решетки») ряда соединений, включая вирусные частицы, тРНК tRNA и нуклеосомы nucleosome (А.Клюг)
    1985 - установление механизмов рецепции низкомолекулярных липопротеинов и генетической природы семейной гиперхолестеринемии familial hypercholesterolemia (М.Браун, Дж.Гольдштейн)
    1986 - конструирование первого электронного микроскопа (Э.Рушка)
    1987 - выяснение генетических механизмов многообразия антител (С.Тонегава)

    Англо-русский толковый словарь генетических терминов > Nobel Prizes

  • 14 Astaire, Fred

    (1899-1987) Астер, Фред
    Настоящее имя Фред Аустерлиц. Танцовщик и актер. Как пишут его биографы, "начал танцевать сразу же как научился ходить". До 1932 выступал в паре с сестрой Аделью, в 1933-39 - с Джинджер Роджерс [ Rogers, Ginger]. Астер и Роджерс снялись во многих кинофильмах: "Веселый развод" ["The Gay Divorcee"] (1934), "Потанцуем?" ["Shall We Dance"] (1937), "Беспечно" ["Carefree"] (1938) и другие. С 1939 Астер выступал с разными партнершами во многих фильмах ("Дамочка в несчастье" ["Damsel in Distress"] (1939), "Предел только небо" ["The Sky's the Limit"] (1943), "Пасхальный парад" ["Easter Parade"] (1948), "Баркли с Бродвея" ["The Barkleys of Broadway"] (1949) - вновь с Дж. Роджерс, "Давай потанцуем" ["Let's Dance"] (1950), "Забавная мордашка" ["Funny Face"] (1956) и др.). В 1949 получил "Оскара" [ Oscar] "за особый вклад в киноискусство". В 1958 провел серию телепередач "Вечер с Фредом Астером" ["Evening with Fred Astaire"]. В 1974 получил премию "Оскар" за исполнение роли в фильме "Ад в поднебесье" ["Towering Inferno"]

    English-Russian dictionary of regional studies > Astaire, Fred

  • 15 Deloria, Jr., Vine Victor

    (р. 1933) Делория, Вайн Виктор, мл.
    Один из ведущих индейских идеологов, юрист и общественный деятель, исполнительный директор Национального конгресса американских индейцев [ National Congress of American Indians] (1964-67), публицист, автор книг "Кастер умер за ваши грехи" ["Custer Died For Your Sins"] (1969), "Мы говорить - вы слушать" ["We Talk, You Listen"] (1970), "Бог - краснокожий" ["God Is Red"] (1973), "По следам Тропы нарушенных договоров" ["Behind The Trail of Broken Treaties"] (1974), "Индейцы северо-западного Тихоокеанского побережья" ["Indians Of The Pacific Northwest"] (1977) и др.; представитель народности сиу [ Sioux] из резервации Стэндинг-Рок [ Standing Rock Reservation], шт. Южная Дакота, правнук шамана племени янктон [ Yankton], внук вождя янктонов [ Yankton], обращенного в христианство в 60-е годы XIX в. и бывшего до конца жизни англиканским миссионером в резервации Стэндинг-Рок [ Standing Rock Reservation] (его статуя установлена в национальном кафедральном соборе в г. Вашингтоне)

    English-Russian dictionary of regional studies > Deloria, Jr., Vine Victor

  • 16 Harriman, William Averell

    (1891-1986) Гарриман, Уильям Аверелл
    Промышленник, государственный и политический деятель, дипломат. Сын Э. Г. Гарримана [ Harriman, Edward Henry]. В 1933-46 - председатель совета директоров компании "Юнион Пасифик" [ Union Pacific Corp.], одновременно - руководитель Национальной администрации восстановления [ National Recovery Administration], в 1941-42 вел переговоры по ленд-лизу [ Lend-Lease] в Великобритании. В 1943-46 - посол США в СССР. Принимал участие во всех важнейших встречах союзников, выступал за нормализацию советско-американских отношений. Сторонник развития диалога между Востоком и Западом. В 1946-48 министр торговли [ Secretary of Commerce], в 1955-59 губернатор штата Нью-Йорк. С 1948 возглавлял практическую работу по осуществлению "плана Маршалла" [ Marshall Plan]. В 1961 и 1963-65 - посол по особым поручения. В 1963-65 - заместитель госсекретаря по политическим вопросам, глава делегации США на переговорах по заключению Договора о запрещении испытаний ядерного оружия в атмосфере, в космическом пространстве и под водой (1963). В 1968-69 - личный представитель президента на парижских переговорах по Вьетнаму [Vietnam Peace Talks]. В 1974 стал председателем Национального комитета Демократической партии [ Democratic National Committee]

    English-Russian dictionary of regional studies > Harriman, William Averell

  • 17 Knight-Ridder, Inc.

    "Найт-Риддер"
    Информационно-издательская компания. Образована в 1974 в результате слияния фирм "Найт ньюспейперс" [Knight Newspapers, Inc.] и "Риддер пабликейшнз" [Ridder Publications, Inc.], основанных в 1933 и 1892 соответственно. Издает ряд местных газет, играет важную роль на рынке Интернет-контента. Входит в список "Форчун-500" [ Fortune 500]. Штаб-квартира в г. Сан-Хосе, шт. Калифорния.

    English-Russian dictionary of regional studies > Knight-Ridder, Inc.

  • 18 Dukakis, Michael

    [du:ˊkɑ:kɪs] Дукакис, Майкл (р. 1933), политический деятель. Губернатор штата Массачусетс (1974-78), кандидат в президенты от Дем. партии на выборах 1988 ( проиграл Джорджу Бушу)

    США. Лингвострановедческий англо-русский словарь > Dukakis, Michael

  • 19 Polanski, Roman

    [pɔ:ˊlænskɪ] Полански, Роман (р. 1933), кинорежиссёр, постановщик триллеров. Был женат на киноактрисе Шарон Тэйт, убитой Чарлзом Мэнсоном и его сподвижниками

    ‘Rosemary Baby’ («Ребёнок Розмари», 1968)


    ‘Chinatown’ («Китайский квартал», 1974)


    ‘Tess’ («Тэсс», 1979)


    ‘Frantic’ («Неистовый», 1988)

    США. Лингвострановедческий англо-русский словарь > Polanski, Roman

  • 20 Cinema

       Portuguese cinema had its debut in June 1896 at the Royal Coliseum, Lisbon, only six months after the pioneering French cinema-makers, the brothers Lumiere, introduced the earliest motion pictures to Paris audiences. Cinema pioneers in Portugal included photographer Manuel Maria da Costa Veiga and an early enthusiast, Aurelio da Paz dos Reis. The first movie theater opened in Lisbon in 1904, and most popular were early silent shorts, including documentaries and scenes of King Carlos I swimming at Cascais beach. Beginning with the Invicta Film company in 1912 and its efforts to produce films, Portuguese cinema-makers sought technical assistance in Paris. In 1918, French film technicians from Pathé Studios of Paris came to Portugal to produce cinema. The Portuguese writer of children's books, Virginia de Castro e Almeida, hired French film and legal personnel in the 1920s under the banner of "Fortuna Film" and produced several silent films based on her compositions.
       In the 1930s, Portuguese cinema underwent an important advance with the work of Portuguese director-producers, including Antônio
       Lopes Ribeiro, Manoel de Oliveira, Leitao de Barros, and Artur Duarte. They were strongly influenced by contemporary French, German, and Russian cinema, and they recruited their cinema actors from the Portuguese Theater, especially from the popular Theater of Review ( teatro de revista) of Lisbon. They included comedy radio and review stars such as Vasco Santana, Antônio Silva, Maria Matos, and Ribeirinho. As the Estado Novo regime appreciated the important potential role of film as a mode of propaganda, greater government controls and regulation followed. The first Portuguese sound film, A Severa (1928), based on a Julio Dantas book, was directed by Leitão de Barros.
       The next period of Portuguese cinema, the 1930s, 1940s, and much of the 1950s, has been labeled, Comédia a portuguesa, or Portuguese Comedy, as it was dominated by comedic actors from Lisbon's Theatre of Review and by such classic comedies as 1933's A Cancáo de Lisboa and similar genre such as O Pai Tirano, O Pátio das Cantigas, and A Costa do Castelo. The Portuguese film industry was extremely small and financially constrained and, until after 1970, only several films were made each year. A new era followed, the so-called "New Cinema," or Novo Cinema (ca. 1963-74), when the dictatorship collapsed. Directors of this era, influenced by France's New Wave cinema movement, were led by Fernando Lopes, Paulo Rocha, and others.
       After the 1974-75 Revolution, filmmakers, encouraged by new political and social freedoms, explored new themes: realism, legend, politics, and ethnography and, in the 1980s, other themes, including docufiction. Even after political liberty arrived, leaders of the cinema industry confronted familiar challenges of filmmakers everywhere: finding funds for production and audiences to purchase tickets. As the new Portugal gained more prosperity, garnered more capital, and took advantage of membership in the burgeoning European Union, Portuguese cinema benefited. Some American producers, directors, and actors, such as John Malkovich, grew enamored of residence and work in Portugal. Malkovich starred in Manoel de Oliveira's film, O Convento (The Convent), shot in Portugal, and this film gained international acclaim, if not universal critical approval. While most films viewed in the country continued to be foreign imports, especially from France, the United States, and Great Britain, recent domestic film production is larger than ever before in Portugal's cinema history: in 2005, 13 Portuguese feature films were released. One of them was coproduced with Spain, Midsummer Dream, an animated feature. That year's most acclaimed film was O Crime de Padre Amaro, based on the Eça de Queirós' novel, a film that earned a record box office return. In 2006, some 22 feature films were released. With more films made in Portugal than ever before, Portugal's cinema had entered a new era.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Cinema

См. также в других словарях:

  • 1933 NFL Championship Game — New York Giants Chicago Bears 21 23 1 2 3 4 To …   Wikipedia

  • 1974 NSWRFL season — Teams 12 Premiers Eastern Suburbs (10th title) Minor premiers …   Wikipedia

  • 1933 Copa del Presidente de la República — 1933 Copa del Rey Country Spain ← 1932 1934 → The Copa del Rey 1933 is the 31st staging of the Copa del Rey. The competition started on April 9, 1933 and concluded on June 25, 1933 with the Final, held at the Lluís Companys Stadium in Barcelona …   Wikipedia

  • 1933–34 Cupa României — Country Romania Teams 68 Champions Ripensia Timișoara Runner up Universitatea Cluj Matches played 32 Goals scored 174 (5.44 per match) …   Wikipedia

  • 1933 год в истории изобразительного искусства СССР — 1933 год был отмечен рядом событий, оставивших заметный след в истории советского изобразительного искусства. Содержание 1 События 2 Родились 3 Скончались …   Википедия

  • 1974 год в истории изобразительного искусства СССР — 1974 год был отмечен рядом событий, оставивших заметный след в истории советского изобразительного искусства. Содержание 1 События 2 Скончались 2.1 Полная дата неизвестна …   Википедия

  • 1933 en hockey — sur glace Années : 1930 1931 1932  1933  1934 1935 1936 Décennies : 1900 1910 1920  1930  1940 1950 1960 Siècles : XIXe siècle …   Wikipédia en Français

  • 1933 NSWRFL season — Teams 8 Premiers Newtown (2nd title) Minor premiers …   Wikipedia

  • 1933 год в истории метрополитена — 1929 1930 1931 1932 1933 1934 1935 1936 1937 См. также: Другие события в 1933 году История железнодорожного транспорта в 1933 году История общественного транспорта в 1933 году В этой статье перечисляются основные события из истории метрополитенов …   Википедия

  • 1933 год в науке — 1931 – 1932  1933  1934 – 1935 См. также: Другие события в 1933 году В 1933 году были различные научные и технологические события, некоторые из которых представлены ниже. Содержание …   Википедия

  • 1974 en basket ball — Années : 1971 1972 1973  1974  1975 1976 1977 Décennies : 1940 1950 1960  1970  1980 1990 2000 Siècles : XIXe siècle …   Wikipédia en Français

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка:
Нажмите правой клавишей мыши и выберите «Копировать ссылку»